Skip to main content

Full text of "In Place Of Fear(1952)"

See other formats




IN PLACE OF FEAR 

Aneurin Bevan 


In Place of Fear is Ihe political j i bearing on future Eabour Party 
testament of one of the most j J policy at home and abroad. As j 
significant, and certainly the most ) [ such, it is bound to bd dissected, 

I I 

interesting, of contemporary j j praised, inveighed against, quoted 
political figures. It sols forth in and otherwise assimilated into the , 
simple, coheient, and sometimes 1 ' body politic. No one well in- 
moving teims the' mainspring of ' formed in the contemporary 1 
Mr. Aneurin Bevan’s political \ political scene can afford to miss 
life. Fascinating autobiographical , any of this book. It cannot be 
glimpses and administrative ex- I | intelligently discussed from liear- 
pcricncc g-'ined in local govern- ^ ’ say, from reviews, or from ten- 
ment and ns a Cabinet Minister, ^ dentious newspaper reports. It is, ' 
lend colour and substance fo a ’in fact, an important book, de- ' 
political argument which is well j j manding the close attention of all . 
sustained, closely reasoned and '| who lake their politics seriously. i 
fore, ’fully expounded. 

Whatever view may be taken 
of Mr. Bevan, it must be assumed 
that he has an important, and 
perhaps, outstanding political 
future. At the moment ho is, 
without any question, a dominant 
inllucnce in the Labour Party and j 
a challenge to its political oppo- j 
nenta. j 



Thus, apart from the light it 
sheds on Mr. Bevan’s personality. 


In Place of Fear is an important 
political document with a large 


Qui bm ti— ■ — - 
ill 




IN PLACE OF FEAR 




IN PLACE OF FEAR 


bj 

ANEURIN SEVAN 



WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD 
MELBOURNE :: LONDON ;; Toronto 




Imr^a St,k tlkr&r^, 

T«J, 

30 |T^T#T^ar a ry i rf t 


m 


Clm»» N0, (fk5^ 
BAak Na, (3mm) 
Jieceioiii On. ...... 


PRtHTltO IN r.KTrt.. „ 

Ar thn 

»1NGSW00», SORREv®®® 


To JENNIE 




CONTENTS 


CHAP. PAGE 

I Poverty, Property and Democracy 1 

II The R6le of Parliament— Active or Passive? 12 

III Modern Man and Modern Society 34 

IV Private or Collective Spending 52 

V A Free Health Service 73 

VJ The Invasion of Doubt 93 

VII Social Tensions 106 

VIII World Leadership 120 

IX Rav/ Materials, Scarcities and Priorities 149 

X Democratic Sociausm 167 

Appendix 172 




CHAPTER ONE 


POVERTY, PROPERTY AND 
DEMOCRACY 

In many ways it would have been better for a book of this sort to 
have been written by a person detached from day to day preoccu- 
pation with political affairs. Yet, as I come to write, I begin to sec 
that there are advantages possessed by a political practitioner like 
myself that are denied to anyone living a more cloistered life; for 
in the pattern of my own activities has been woven the main 
strands of the political epoch which began with the end of the 
Great War of 1914-18. 

I started my political life with no clearly formed personal 
ambition as to what I wanted to be, or where I wanted to go. I 
leave that nonsense to the writers of romantic biographies. A 
young miner in a South Wales colliery, my concern was with the 
one practical question, where does power lie in this particular 
State of Great Britain, and how can it be attained by the workers? 
No doubt this is the same question as the one to which the savants 
of political theory are fond of addressing themselves, but there 
is a world of difference in the way it shaped itself for young 
workers like myself. It was no abstract question for us. The 
circumstances of our lives made it a burning luminous mark of 
interrogation. Where was power and which the road to it? 

It will be seen at once that thd question formulated itself in 
diffei'ent fashion for us than it would have done in a new, 
pioneering society or in the mind of someone equipped by a long 
formal education. In such cases the question shapes itself in some 
such fashion as, “How can I get on?” or, “\^at career shall 
I choose?” I don’t mean by this that we were necessarily less 
selfish. It was merely that the texture of our lives shaped the 
question into a class and not into an individual form. We were 

1 



2 


IN PLACu Or' rcAR 


surrounded by the established facts of the Industrial Revolution. 
We worked in pits, steel works, foundries, textiles, mills, factories. 
These were the obvious instruments of power and wealth. The 
question therefore did not form itself for us in some such fashion 
as, “How can I buy myself a steel works, or even a part of one?” 
Such possibilities were too remote to have any practical import. 

Then again, we had a long tradition of class action behind us 
stretching back to the Chartists. So for us power meant the use of 
collective action designed to transform society and so lift all of 
us together. To us the doctrine of laissez-faire conveyed no 
inspiration, because the hope of individual emancipation was 
crushed by the weight of accomplished power. We were the 
products of an industrial civilisation and our psychology corres- 
ponded to that fact. Individual ambition was overlaid by the 
social imperative. The streams of individual initiative therefore 
flowed along collective channels already formed for us by our 
environment. Society presented itself to us as an arena of con- 
flicting social forces and not as a plexus of individual striving. 

These forces are in the main three: private property, poverty 
and democracy. They are forces in the strict sense of the term, 
for they are active and positive. Among them no rest is possible. 

I imply here no narrow definition of poverty, although heaven 
blows there is enough of that. I mean the general consciousness 
of unnecessary deprivation, which is the normal state of millions 
of people in modem industrial society, accompanied by a deep 
sense of frustration and dissatisfaction with the existing state 
of social affairs. It is no answer to say that things are better 
than tlrey were. People live in the present, not in tlie past. 
Discontent arises from a knowledge of the possible, as contrasted 
with the actual. There is a imiversal and justifiable conviction 
that the lot of the ordinary man and woman is much worse than 
it need be. That is all I need to have admitted for my present 
purposes. 

This discontent must be aimed at something, and naturally it 
is aimed at wealth and at those who, by possession of wealth, 
have a dominating influence on the policy of the nation. And 



POVERTY, PROPERTY AND DEMOCRACY 3 

third, there is the political democracy which put a new power in 
the possession of ordinary men and women. 

The conflict between the forces, always implicit, breaks out 
into open struggle during periods of exceptional difficulty, like 
widespread and prolonged unemployment, and exposes the 
Government of the day and the political constitution to great 
strain. Sometimes, as in Germany, the constitution breaks under 
it. It was not the Treaty of Versailles tliat broke the Weimar 
Constitution of Germany. It was unemployment. Hitler talked 
in vain when the German was in work. Loss of work is also loss 
of status. When Hitler raved about the low status of Germany 
among the nations, it was a dramatic representation of the lack of 
status of evei-y unemployed worker who listened to hmi. It is not 
necessary to believe in the “economic man” to accept this. 

The fact is that the Germans had already started to turn away 
from him as unemployment began to decline. A little later and 
he would have failed. The Weimar Republic had survived the 
Versailles Treaty. It could not survive both the Versailles Treaty 
and unemployment for six or seven million Germans. The 
decisive factor was the unemployment.(^) 

The issue therefore in a capitalist democracy resolves itself into 
this: either poverty will use democaracy to win the struggle against 
property, or property, in fear of poverty, will destroy democracy. 
Of course, the issue never appears in such simple terms. Different 
flags will be waved in the battle in different countries and at 
different times. And it may not be catastrophic unemployment. 
There may be a slower attrition as there was in Britain before 
the war, but poverty, great wealth and democracy are ultimately 
incompatible elements in any society. 

This is the answer to so many people who see freedom in a 
vacuum. A free people will always refuse to put up with prevent- 
able poverty. If freedom is to be saved and enlarged, poverty 
must be ended. There is no other solution. The problem of how 
to prevent those three forces from coming into head-on collision 
is the principal study of the more politically conscious Conserva- 
tive leaders. How can wealth persuade poverty to use its political 



IN PLACE Oi< FbAR 


freedom to keep wealth in power? Here lies the whole art of 
Conservative politics in the twentictli century. 

In so far as politics is a struggle between competing ideas and 
ideals, these accrete around one or other of the three forces. As 
a general rule the combatants are aware only of the ideas and 
ideals which actuate them, and this fact enables them to generate 
passion and to become capable often of ennobling self-sacrifice and 
altruism. But all the time these qualities are mobilised in the 
service of the dynamic thrust arising from the inlciplay of the 
dominating forces working around and through them. 

To contend that this is a csmical view of the part played by 
individuals in politics, is to deny the possibility of a systematic 
study of tlie behaviour of groups of individuals acting together 
in society. When we make such generalisations about past 
behaviour it is called social science. Why should it be called 
cynicism or mechanistic determinism when the same method is 
used to explain what is happening around us at the moment? Or 
does it mean that the essence of idealism is to be ignorant of why 
we do, what we do, when we do it? 

I am not asserting that when social reformers are moved to 
ease the distress of poor people they are thinking of the minimum 
concession necessary to preserve the rule of wealth. What J do 
contend is that the suffering of the poor was ignored whilst they 
lacked the power and status to insist on alleviation. 

One experience remains vividly in my memory. While the 
miners were striking in 1926 a great many people were moved to 
listen to their case. Certain high ecclesiastical dignitaries even 
went so far as to offer to mediate between the mine owners and 
the miners. They were convinced that the terms the coal owners 
were attempting to impose upon the miners were unreasonable 
and would entail much suffering and poverty for hundreds of 
thousands of miners’ homes. Their efforts failed. The miners 
were beaten and driven back to work under disgraceful conditions. 

For years these conditions continued. But were those high 
Church dignitaries moved to intervene then? Not at all. For 
them the problem was solved. It had never consisted in the 



POVERTY, PROPERTY AND DEMOCRACY 5 

suffering of the miners, but in the fact that the miners were still 
able to struggle and therefore create a problem for the rest of the 
community. The problem was not their suffering but their 
struggle. Silent pain evokes no response. The social reforms of 
the twentieth century are a consequence of the democratic power 
of the masses and not of increased enlightenment. Enlightenment 
has grown with the emergence of political freedom and it will 
diminish if freedom declines. 

Political democracy brings the welfare of ordinary men and 
women on to the agenda of political discussion and demands its 
consideration. 

Fascism and all forms of authoritarian goverjunent take it off 
the agenda again. 

The political high priests of wealth-privilege are acutely con- 
scious of the unbridgeable antagonism between private wealth, 
poverty and political democracy. They are never statesmen con- 
ceiving it to be their duty to advance society beyond the poverty age. 
Their job as they see it is to beguile democracy into voting wealth 
back into power at each election. For this they adapt their 
language and shape their plans. When the people axe behaving as 
they wish them to behave, they say complacently: “The British 
people are sound at heart.” ■\^en the people look like turning 
them down they begin to see the “defects of democracy as a 
permanent system of government”, and warn us that “we must 
distinguish between freedom and licence”. When we do as they 
want us to do, it is freedom. When we suit ourselves, it is licence. 

The function of parliamentary democracy, under universal 
franchise, historically considered, is to expose wealtli-privilege to 
the attack of the people. It is a sword pointed at the heart oi 
property-power. The arena where the issues are joined is 
Parliament. 

The atmosphere of Parliament, its physical arrangements, its 
procedure, its semi-ecclesiastical ritual, are therefore worth careful 
study. They are all profoundly intimidating for the products of 
a board school system who are the bearers of a fiery message 
from the great industrial constituencies. The first essential in 



6 


IN PLACb Oi? i^AR 


the pioneers of a new social order is a big bump of irreverence. 

“The past lies like an Alp upon the human mind.” The House 
of Commons is a whole range of moimtains. If the new Member 
gets there too late in life he is already trailing a pretty considerable 
past of his own, making him heavy-footed and cautious. When 
to this is added the visible penumbra of six centuries of receding 
legislators, he feels weighed to the ground. Often he never gets 
to his feet again. 

His first impression is that he is in church. The vaulted roofs 
and stained-glass windows, the rows of statues of great statesmen 
of the past, the echoing halls, the soft-footed attendants and the 
whispered conversation, contrast dcpressingly with the crowded 
meetings and the clang and clash of hot opinions he has just left 
beliind in his election campaign. Hero he is, a tribune of the 
people, coming to make his voice heard in the seats of power. 
Instead, it seems he is expected to worship; and the most con- 
servative of all religions— ancestor worship. 

The first thing he should bear in mind is that these were not his 
ancestors. His forebears had no part in the past, the accumulated 
dust of which now muffles his own footfalls. His forefathers were 
tending sheep or ploughing the land, or serving the statesmen 
whose names ho sees written on tlie walls around him, or whose 
portraits look down upon him in the long corridors. It is not the 
past of his people that extends in colourful pageantry before his 
eyes. They were shut out from all this; were forbidden to take 
part in the dramatic scenes depicted in these frescoes. In him his 
people are there for the first time, and the history he will make 
will not be merely an episode in tire story he is now reading. It 
must be wholly different; as different as is the social status which 
he now brings with him.(®) 

To preserve the keen edge of his critical judgment he will find 
that he must adopt an attitude of scepticism ainoimting almost to 
cynicism, for Parliamentary procedure neglects nothing which 
might soften the acerbities of his class feelings. In one sense the 
House of Commons is the most unrepresentative of representa- 
tive assemblies. It is an elaborate conspiracy to prevent the real 



POV -RiY, PROPcRlY AND DEMOCRACY V 

clash of opinion which exists outside from finding an appropriate 
echo within its walls. It is a social shock absorber placed between 
privilege and the pressure of popular discontent. 

The new Member’s first experience of this is when he learns 
that passionate feelings must never find expression in forthright 
speech. His first speech teaches him that. Having come straight 
from contact with his constituents, he is full of their grievances 
and his own resentment, and naturally, he does his best to shock 
his listeners into some realisation of it. 

He delivers himself therefore with great force and, he hopes 
and fears, with considerable provocativeness. Wlien his opponent 
arises to reply he expects to hear an equally strong and xmeom- 
promising answer. His opponent does nothing of the sort. In 
strict conformity with Parliamentary tradition, he congratulates 
the new Member upon a most successful maiden speech and 
expresses the urbane hope that the House will have frequent 
opportunities of hearing him in the future. The Members present 
endorse this quite insincere sentiment with murmurs of approval. 
With that, his opponent pays no more attention to him but goes 
on to deliver the speech he had intended to make. After remaining 
in his seat a little longer, the new Member crawls out of the House 
with feelings of deep relief at having got it over, mingled with a 
paralysing sense of frustration. The stone he thought he had 
thrown turned out to be a sponge. 

I would not have bothered to describe this typical experience 
of a working man speaking in the House of Commons for the 
first time were it not characteristic of the whole atmosphere. The 
classic Parliamentary style of speech is understatement. It is a 
style imsuitcd to the representative of working people because it 
slurs and mutes the deep antagonisms which exist in society. 

It was not until the General Election of 1929 that a British 
Parliament was elected on the basis of complete adult suffrage. 
The historical function of Liberalism was to achieve the 
sovereignty of the people in Parliament, and having done so, to 
seek to confine Parliamentary activity to a minimum. The Liberal 
revolution found power concentrated in the hands of the great 



8 


IN FLACt Oi- i-cAR 


landlords, rising in hierarchical ascent to the Crown, As the 
ownership of property became dispersed, with the rise of urban 
development, a corresponding dispersal of political power seemed 
the obvious and natural course. Once that had been accomplished, 
Liberalism was emptied of its liistorical purpose. 

Thomas Jefferson was keenly aware of this.(3) Tj^e franchise 
and all that went with it was the political articulation of private 
property held in comparatively small quantities. In its idealistic 
pronouncements Liberalism asserted the right of the people to bo 
consulted in the making of national policy, but in its practical 
application it was the assertion of dispersed against concentrated 
property power. The history of the development of the franchise 
in Britain is conclusive proof of this. Once the Liberal Party had 
established itself in Parliament it was in no hurry to extend the 
franchise. Indeed, from that point onwards, the unenfranchised 
were merely a counter in the electoral battles between the Con- 
servatives and the Liberals. This, along with the traditional 
tenacity of masculine values, explains why a Liberal Govern- 
ment opposed the feminine franchise. Women as such were 
apparently not people. 

It is necessary to distinguish between the intention of Liberalism 
and its achievements. Its intention was to win power for the new 
forms of property thrown up by the Industrial Revolution. Its 
achievement was to win political power for the people irrespective 
of property. In saying this I am not trying to detract from the 
genuine idealism of the best spokesmen of the Liberal era. They 
reached out for the complete realisation of their ideals with the 
utmost sincerity, but with the accomplishment of their inherited 
historical task, the thrust of the energy which inspired them 
declined. Decades elapsed before their best perorations were 
realised. 

Political democracy in Britain is only a little more than twenty- 
one years old. It is necessary to emphasise this, because so many 
people confuse the existence of Parliament with that of a 
democracy. Parliament in Britain is centuries old. Democracy 
has only imt come of age. In 1929, when I was elected to 



POVERTY, PROPERTY AND DEMOCRACY 9 

Parliament for the first time, I was a member of the first British 
Parliament elected by all men and women over twenty-one years 
of age. 

So much has been written about the failure of modem 
democracy to grapple successfully with the problems of the time 
that it is well to keep in mind this immaturity of democracy as a 
political institution. Incessant propaganda is aimed at making 
the people believe that they have held power for a long time and 
that the present state of affairs is the result of their failure to use 
it properly, when in fact they have hardly started to use it at all. 
In this fashion the people have their self-confidence undermined 
and the way is prepared to hand power over to a class of so-called 
exceptional people, or to a Leader who is assumed to have the 
virtues they are supposed to lack. 

This subtle attack on the self-confidence of democracy has gone 
very far. It is responsible for many of the shortcomings of the 
Socialist experiments in Britain. One of the main functions of 
this book is to get the whole question into better perspective. For 
the moment, however, I am concerned with the impact of the 
arrival of the people’s representatives at Westminster and with 
the atmosphere and physical organisation of the Houses of 
Parliament. 

The function of Parliament as an instrument of social change 
has received inadequate attention from students of political 
theory. With the completion of universal franchise the Liberal 
era ended. At this point Liberal and Conservative theories 
combine. Both assign a negative function to Parliament. With 
the destruction of the political power of the great landlords and 
the limitation of the powers of the Crown, along with the rise of 
urban property, the main function of Parliament was to raise 
whatever taxes were necessary to maintain the armed forces; and 
then to “keep the ring”. 

To this conception everything at Westminster is subservient. 
It dominates the actual physical arrangements of the Houses of 
Parliament, the procedure of the House of Commons, and the 
attitude to the Civil Service. That aovemment is best which 



10 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


governs least is still the traditional and indeed the philosophical 
attitude of both the Liberal and the Conservative Parties. Where 
they have departed from it they have done so reluctantly, and even 
then usually only under the impact of war conditions and necessities. 

So much is this the case that a distinguished Civil Servant told 
me in 1945, on the occasion of my taking office at the Ministry 
of Health, that he could not conceive even a start being made 
toward British national recovery with the machinery of Govern- 
ment as it was before the war. The Labour Government of 1945 
inherited from the war a system of war-time controls and dis- 
ciplines which could not have been realised in normal conditions 
without something approaching a revolution. 

1 have already referred to the effect of the atmosphere of 
Parliament on the new Labour Member. The physical facilities 
prepared for him are fantastic in their inadequacy. Some people 
focus attention on the smallness of the Debating Chamber. They 
point out that all the Members cannot find seats. This is really 
of little importance. The size of the Chamber is a compromise 
between accommodation and the kind of intimate debate in which 
the British Parliament excels. Speaking for myself, I prefer the 
existing size. A larger Chamber would encourage a style of speech 
more declamatory without necessarily being more forthright, and 
usually at odds with the kind of business Parliament has to 
discuss. The present Chamber can house with felicity the intimate 
conversational style suitable to Committee discussion, and at 
anothesr time the grand theatre of a great public debate. 

It is with the physical arrangements outside the Chamber that 
I quarrel, for they are steeped in class bias. They are based on 
the assumption that Members of Parliament are well-to-do and 
possess houses within easy reach of the House of Commons. This 
is no longer the case to the extent of former times. 

Now that the State has stepped in as a permanent instrument 
of intervention in economic affairs, it is necessary to revise the 
relationship between the private member and the Government, 
especially as regards the facilities placed at the disposal of the 
former. The new House of Commons has gone some way to 



POVERTY, PROPERTY AND DEMOCRACY 


11 


meet the need, but more, much more, is needed if the vast State 
apparatus is to be brought and kept under effective democratic 
control. If the membership of the House of Commons is to be 
composed of men and women of moderate means, which is most 
desirable, who normally have their homes in their constituencies, 
then clerical and office facilities should be put at their disposal.(*) 

It is nonsense to complain of an immense and tendentiously 
all-powerful Civil Service, and at the same lime cavil at the small 
expenditure required to equip the elected representatives respon- 
sible for controlling its actions with the means to do so adequately. 

These may seem to some to be matters of detail out of place in 
a work of this nature. After more than twenty-two years member- 
ship of the House of Commons, I disagree. The effectiveness of 
democracy depends to a considerable extent on the facilities 
afforded its representatives. If they are crippled in their work 
their constituents suffer a corresponding curtailment of authority. 

From 1929 onwards in Great Britain the stage was set and all 
the actors assembled in the great drama which is the essence of 
politics in modern advanced industrial communities. First, there 
was wealth, great wealth, concentrated in comparatively few 
hands, although cushioned by a considerably developed middle 
class. Second, there was a working class forming the vast 
majority of the nation and living under conditions which made 
it deeply conscious of inequality and preventable poverty. Third, 
there was fully developed political liberty, expressing itself 
through constitutional forms which had matured for many 
centuries and had as their central point an elected assembly 
commanding the respect of the community. 

There were also political parties roughly corresponding with 
tlie class divisions, but with varying degrees of political self- 
consciousness. The situation anticipated and feared by Oliver 
Cromwell as long ago as 1647 had arrived.(®) 

^150 1 



CHAPTER TWO 


THE ROLE OF PARLIAMENT- 
ACTIVE OR PASSIVE? 


Society is not a protean mass moulded by dominant ideas, but 
rather a living organism absorbing ideas, giving varying degrees 
of vitality to some and rejecting others completely. The ideas 
which occur to the minds of men, and the objective reality to 
which we attempt to relate them, are separate entities only for 
the purpose of study. In fact they are two parts of a single whole, 
each acting on the other, and what emerges from the interaction 
is not easy to predict. What the practitioner in social action should 
say to himself is : “I Icnow what I want to do and what I am trying 
to do, but what I have actually done I shall not know until I have 
done it.” 

This, however, does not exempt us from attempting to predict 
and to influence the course of events, for the vitality of our own 
ideas and the fidelity with which we try to achieve them, are 
themselves active forces in the flux of things. The influence of 
ideas on social events is profound, and is not less so because 
things turn out differently from what we expect. Disillusionment 
is a bitter fruit reaped only by the intellectually arrogant. 

Between the myopic attitude of the purely “practical man” and 
that of the “Intellectual”, who sees society merely in terms of 
ideas, lies a fertile terrain ready to be cultivated by all who are 
prepared to recognise that political intentions are secular, always 
limited, but nevertheless frequently dynamic. Like the tools of 
other crafts, they are blunted in use and may have to be renovated 
and sometimes discarded for others more apt. 

This secular, transitory, limited and provisional nature of 
political institutions and ideas is sometimes taken as an excuse 
for a tepid faith and an inconstant application, as though only 

P 



13 


THE r6le of parliament— active or passive? 

the eternal and the absolute should command our enthusiasm. 
The history of human endeavour, and of science, as disciplined 
endeavour, would indeed be a woeful history of failure if that 
were the case. It is the finished work, and not the tools of his 
craft, which excites the love of the artist. It is the sum of human 
achievement and the enlargement and growing urbanity of the 
lives of individual men and women which should reinforce the 
constancy of the political practilioner if he is to be worthy of his 
cause. 

The student of politics must therefore seek neither universality 
nor immortality for liis ideas and for the institutions through 
which he hopes to express them. What he must seek is integrity 
and vitality. His Holy Grail is the living truth, knowing that 
being alive the truth must change. If he does not cherish integrity 
then he will see in the change an excuse for opportunism, and so 
will exchange the inspiration of tlic pioneer for the reward of the 
lackey. 

He must also be on his guard against the old words, for the 
words persist when the reality which lay behind them has changed. 
It is inliercnt in our intellectual activity that we seek to imprison 
reality in our description of it. Soon, long before we realise it, 
it is we who become the prisoners of the description. From that 
point on, our ideas degenerate into a kind of folk-lore which we 
pass to each other, fondly thinking we are still talking of the 
reality around us. 

Thus we talk of free enterprise, of capitalist society, of the 
rights of free association, of parliamentary government, as though 
all these words stand for the same things they formerly did. 
Social institutions are what they do, not necessarily what we say 
they do. It is the verb that matters, not the noun. 

If this is not understood, we become symbol worshippers. The 
categories we once evolved and which were the tools we used in 
our intercourse with reality become hopelessly blunted. In these 
circumstances the social and political realities we are supposed 
to be grappling with change and re-shape themselves indepen- 
dently of the collective impact of our ideas. We become the 



14 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


creature and no longer the partner of social realities. As we 
funible with out-worn categories our political vitality is sucked 
away and we stumble from one situation to another, without 
chart, without compass, and with the steering-wheel lashed to a 
course we are no longer following. 

This is the real point of danger for a political party and for the 
leaders and thinkers who inspire it. For if they are out of touch 
with reality, the masses are not. Indeed, they are reality. For 
them their daily work is an inescapable imperative. Whilst those 
who are supposed to be doing the theori.sing for them are adrift 
like passengers in an escaped balloon, the workers are tied to 
reality by the nature of their work. In the absence of clear 
theoretical guidance they make empirical adaptions and formu- 
late practical categories. So far as these arc incomplete, and 
therefore unsatisfaotoi7, the first result is a distrust of those who 
have demonstrably failed them. 

The first function of a political leader is advocacy. It is he who 
must make articulate the wants, the frustrations, and the aspira- 
tion of the masses. Their hearts must be moved by his words, and 
so his words must be attuned to their realities. If he speaks in 
the old false categories they listen at first and nod their heads, 
for they hear a familiar echo from the past. But, if he persists, 
they begin to appreciate that he is no longer with them. He is 
not their representative any longer in the true meaning of that 
much abused term. 

A representative person is one who will act in a given situation 
in much the same way as those he represents would act in that 
same situation. In short, he must be of their kind. They may 
not know the facts as he knows them. Indeed, they cannot expect 
to do so. In our complicated society there must be division of 
labour, but that division will operate in an atmosphere of con- 
fidence only if those working it are of like mind. Thus a political 
party which begins to pick its personnel from unrepresentative 
types is in for trouble. Confidence declines. 

Election is only one part of representation. It becomes full 
representation only if the elected person speaks with the authentic 



THE r6le of parliament— active or passive? 15 

accents of those who elected him. That does not mean ho need 
be provincial, nor that he speaks in the local vernacular. It does 
mean he should share their values; that is, be in touch with their 
realities. 

Political parties, like individuals, can have split personalities. 
In fact all political parties in time develop schizophrenia. But for 
them, shock therapy may well prove fatal. 

Politics is an art, not a science. By the study of anthropology, 
sociology, psychology and such elements of social and of political 
economy as are relevant, we try to work out correct principles to 
guide us in our approach to the social problems of the time. 
Nevertheless, the application of those principles to a given 
situation is an art. The failure to recognise this has caused the 
leaders of the Soviet Union to make blunder after blunder, not 
only in Russia itself but more especially in their attitude to other 
countries. 

In particular, the significance of the new relationship between 
the Soviet Union and Yugoslavia deserves serious study, for here 
is one of the most valuable political mutations in all history. 

The Soviet Union is fond of saying that the Revolution cannot 
be exported. Yet that is precisely what they are always trying to 
do. It is unnecessary to discuss here whether the Soviet leaders 
have adopted the only course open to them under the conditions 
prevailing in Russia. It is more to the point that they seem 
unable to appreciate that the same pattern is not everywhere 
applicable, even if it were desirable. 

Marshal Tito explained in a speech delivered in the Yugoslav 
Parliament in 1948 some of the differences which had developed 
between Russia and Yugoslavia. During the war the partisan 
forces under Tito had fought for years without direct com- 
munication with the outside world, especially with the Soviet 
Union. Consequently they had developed their own forms of 
organisation as well as their own ideas about the future of their 
country. In particular they had definite ideas about the r61e of 
the Peasants. 

These had fought alongside the urban workers with the greatest 



16 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


heroism for the deliverance of their country. For them, the war 
was essentially a struggle for national independence. The 
passionate desire for national freedom, which is the centuries-old 
tradition of the peoples of Yugoslavia, merged during the war 
with the revolutionary aims of the Yugoslav Communists. There 
was therefore a clear understanding between the two. For the 
urban workers, Socialism, for the peasants, land, and for both 
national independence. 

But this was far from the intention of the Soviet leaders. They 
had developed the psycliology of what Tito has described as the 
“leading nation”, which is a polite term for imperialism. Through 
the medium of the Cominform the Soviet Union wished to bind 
Yugoslavia to her as she had bound Poland, Rumania, Bulgaria 
and Hungary. Yugoslav institutions, ideas and policies were to 
follow the Soviet pattern. Under no conditions could the Soviet 
Union accept the r61e intended for the Yugoslav peasants. This 
is clear from the correspondence which passed between tlie two 
countries. To accept the Yugoslav view would not only violate 
the basic principles of Stalinism, but it would also seem to reflect 
upon the wisdom of the Soviet’s own past policy in this respect. 

By insisting on her independmee, Yugoslavia tlircw down the 
gauntlet to the Soviet Union. In this it challenged the most sacred 
thesis which has held all the Communist parties of the world in 
subjection to Russia. Whenever a Communist whispers a word 
of criticism of Soviet policy he is silenced by the slogan, “The 
Soviet Union is the headquarters of the Revolution.” From this 
it follows that what is in her interest is in the interests of the 
workers everywhere. The result has been an intellectual depen- 
dence on the Soviet so complete as to amount to bondage, 

Yugoslavia is the first instance of a Communist country 
rebelling against this dogma. China will be the next. For the 
Yugoslav Communists the idea was intolerable. After having 
fought and won a struggle for national independence in which 
countless lives had been lost, they were asked to exchange their 
new-won liberty for the tutelage of the Soviet bureaucracy. 

The experience of Yugoslavia in her relations with the U.S.S.R. 



THE r6le of parliament— active or passive? 17 

is the most striking modem illustration of what happens when 
political parties apply outworn categories to different national 
situations and to novel situations within nations. This may seem 
obvious. Unfortimately the obvious is the last thing we respect, 
especially if it requires self-examination and self-criticism. 

The Marxist school of political thought is the one most accused 
of arid political dogma, and indeed, being the most active in the 
world, it is probably the most guilty. Marx, and the school which 
he founded, put into the hands of the working class movement of 
the late nineteenth and the first part of the twentieth centuries 
the most complete blueprints for political action the world has 
ever seen. Mountains of literature have been written to prove that 
Marx was wrong. If that be the case, then never was error more 
fertile in practice. No serious student who studies the history of 
tlie last half centiuy can deny the ferment of ideas associated with 
the names of Marx, Engels and Lenin. Their effectiveness in 
arming the minds of working-class leaders all over the world with 
intellectual weapons showed that their teaching had an organic 
relationship with the political and social realities of their time. 

To deny that is to shut one’s eyes to what is happening around 
us. The opponents of Marxism are usually so deeply prejudiced 
that they are shut off from reality by a wall of their own making. 
Their unscholarly bias renders them as unfit guides to pohtical 
conduct as the Marxist dogmatists. A sympathetic understandmg 
of what Marxists arc trying to say to the world is a prerequisite 
to learning where the Marxist practitioners are liable to go wrong. 

In so far as 1 can be said to have had a political training at all, 
it has been in Marxism. As I was reaching adolescence, toward 
the end of the First World War, I became acquainted with the 
works of Eugene V. Debs and Daniel de Leon of the U.S.A. At 
that time I was reading everything I could lay my hands on. 
Tredegar Workmen’s Library was unusually well stocked with 
hooks of all kinds. When I found that the pohtical polemics of 
de Leon and Debs were shared by so loved an author as Jack 
London, the effect on my mind was profound. 

Nor was T alone in this. My experience has been shared by 



18 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


thousands of young men and women of the working class of 
Britain, and, as I have learned since, of many other parts of the 
world. From Jack London’s Iron Heel to the whole world of 
Marxist literature was an easy and fascinating step. The relevance 
of what we were reading to our own industrial and political 
experience had all the impact of a divine revelation. Everytliing 
fell in place. The dark places were lighted up and the difficult ways 
made easy. 

To those whose lives are a progression from preparatory school 
to public school and from tlrere to university, it is not easy to 
understand the process of self-education. The self-educating 
naturally seize on the knowledge which makes their own experi- 
ence intelligible. It is not so much that they look for immediately 
useful knowledge. In that they are less utilitarian than the 
university student who has to acquire the knowledge that enables 
him to pass examinations. That is why, I suppose, the self- 
educating cling to what they learn with more tenacity than the 
university product. The sclf-cducated man learns only what inter- 
ests him and interest is the begetter of intelligence. As a general rule 
he learns only what has a significance in his own life. The abstract 
ideas which ignite his mind are those to which his own experience 
provides a reference. 

Thus action and thought go hand-in-hand in reciprocal 
revelation. The world of concrete activity renovates, refreshes 
and winnows the ideas he gets in books. The world of abstract 
thought rises from strong foundations of realised fact, like a great 
tree, whose topmost leaves move in obeisance to the lightest 
zephyr, yet the great trunk itself issues the final command. 

I must not be thought to be extolling the virtues of self- 
education against those of trained instruction. Trained instruc- 
tion often makes for a wider mobility, both in thought and 
action. But what the self-educated learn they hold, and what tliey 
hold is an illumination of their own experience. As I have already 
said, I was especially fortunate in the quality of the library which 
had been built up by the pennies of the miners and given its 
distinctive quality by a small band of extraordinary men, them- 



THE r6lE of PARLUMENT — ACTIVE OR PASSIVE? 19 

selves miners and self-educated. They made available to us both 
the orthodox economists and philosophers, and the Marxist 
source books, and thus showed a more receptive attitude and less 
bigotry than many of our school and college libraries at that time. 

Quite early in my studies it seemed to me that classic Marxism 
consistently understated the rdle of a political democracy with a 
fully developed franchise. This is the case, both subjectively, as 
it affects the attitude of the worker to his political responsibilities ; 
and objectively, as it affects the possibilities of his attaining 
power by using the franchise and parliamentary methods. 

This is especially the case in a country with a fully matured 
parliamentary democracy like Great Britain. Of course, quotation 
after quotation can be produced from the works of Marx, Engels 
and Lenin to show their awareness of the facts of parliamentary 
democracy.(i) But they never developed this feature of their 
philosophy to anything like the extent of the rest. 

The proof of this is to be found not in the documents but in 
the influence their teaching had on the leaders of my young days. 
Parliamentary action was looked upon as an auxiliary of direct 
action by the industrial organisations of the workers. Power, 
we were taught, was at the point of production, and there we were 
already well organised. This attitude was fostered by the industrial 
power with which workers like the miners, the transport workers, 
and the railwaymen emerged from the 1914-18 War. Going to 
Parliament seemed a roundabout and tedious way of realising 
what seemed already within our grasp by more direct means. As 
a South Wales leader of great intellectual power and immense 
influence, Noah Abblet, put it, “Why cross the river to fill the 
pail?” These dreams of easy success did not survive the industrial 
depression of the twenties. Mass unemployment was a grim 
school. Industrial power was just what the unemployed did not 
possess. 

To render industry idle as a means of achieving political victory 
was hardly an effective weapon in such circumstances. Capitalism 
had already done it for us. Also, many of the most influential 
labour leaders had not arasped the revolutionary implications of 



20 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


mass industrial action, and those who had were not prepared to 
accept them. 

I remember vividly Robert Smillie describing to me an inter- 
view the leaders of the Triple Alliance had with David Lloyd 
George in 1919. The strategy of the leaders was clear. The 
miners under Robert Smillie, the transport workers under Robert 
Williams, and the National Union of Railwaymen under Thomas, 
formed the most formidable combination of industrial workers in 
the history of Great Britain. They had agreed on the demands 
which were to be made on the employers, knowing well that the 
Government would bo bound to be involved at an early stage. 
And so it happened. A great deal of industry was still under 
Government war-time control and so the State power was 
immediately implicated. 

Lloyd George sent for the labour leaders, and they went, so 
Robert told mo, “truculently determined they would not be talked 
over by the seductive and eloquent Welslunan.” At this Bob’s 
eyes twinkled in his grave, strong face. “He was quite frank with 
us from the outset,” Bob went on. “He said to us: ‘Gentlemen, 
you have fashioned, in the Triple Alliance of the unions repre- 
sented by you, a most powerful instrument. I feel bound to tell 
you that in our opinion wo are at your mercy. The Army is 
disaffected and cannot be relied upon. Trouble has occurred 
already in a number of camps. We have just emerged from a 
great war and the people are eager for tire reward of their 
sacrifices, and we are in no position to satisfy them. In these 
circumstances, if you carry out your threat and strike, then you 
will defeat us. 

“ ‘But if you do so,’ went on Mr. Lloyd George, ‘have you 
weired the consequences? The strike will be in defiance of the 
Government of the country and by its very success will precipitate a 
constitutional csrisis of the first importance. For, if a force arises 
in the State which is stronger than the State itself, then it must be 
ready to take on the functions of the State, or withdraw and 
accept the authority of the State. Gentlemen,’ asked the Prime 
Minister quietly, ‘have you considered, and if you have, are you 



THE r6le of parliament— active or passive? 21 

ready?’ From that moment on,” said Robert Smillie, “we were 
beaten and we knew we were.” 

After this the General Strike of 1926 was really an anti- 
climax. The essential argument had been deployed in 1919. But 
the leaders in 1926 were in no better theoretical position to face 
it. They had never worked out the revolutionaiy implications of 
direct action on such a scale. Nor were they anxious to do so. 
Industrial action was in the air and tliey could not deny it. The 
General Election of 1918 had been a cheat, and the majority in 
the House of Commons did not represent the post-election mood 
of the country. Nevertheless, the authority of Parliament is part 
of the social and political climate of Britain, and it was so even 
in the days when the House of Commons was elected on a more 
limited franchise than today. 

It was not so much the coercive power of the State which 
restrained the full use of the workers’ industrial power. That is a 
typical error of the undeveloped Marxist school. The incident I 
have described illustrates that. The workers and their leaders 
paused even when their coercive power was greater than that of 
the State. The explanation must be sought in the subjective 
attitude of the people to the existence of the franchise and all 
that flows from it. The opportunity for power is not enough if 
the will to seize it is absent, and that will is attendant upon the 
traditional attitude of the people toward the political institutions 
which form part of their historical heritage. 

Even as a very young man, when I was studying Marxism, I was 
deeply conscious of this failure to take account of what, for want 
of a better phrase, I call the subjective attitude of peoples. It is 
certainly more responsible than anything else for the failure of the 
Communists of Great Britain to win a substantial following 
among the workers. 

The classic principles of Marxism were developed when 
political democracy was as yet in its infancy. The State was a 
naked instrument of coercion, accompanied by varying degrees of 
Royal absolutism. Great inequalities in the distribution of 
wealth, with the spectacle of degrading poverty at the bottom 



22 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


and ostentatious expenditure at the top of the social scale were 
rendered possible only by class domination. All improvements 
in the condition of the masses resulted from three influences: 
genuine sympathy, and the philanthropy flowing from it, as in the 
case of the Earl of Shaftesbury; ameliorative measures, partly 
actuated by decency and partly by the fear of social unrest; and, 
thirdly, the necessity to edueate the masses in the tecliniques of 
modern production methods. 

In each case it was inevitable that the initiative came from the 
top, because the lower stratum of society was politically inarticu- 
late. Progress lacked the thrust which comes from the people 
when they are furnished with all the institutions of a fully 
developed political democracy. The theory of the class struggle 
and the conception of the State, as the executive instrument of 
the ruling class, was an inevitable outcome of such a situation. 
It was the only answer conceivable to the principles of authori- 
tarianism implicit in society, and often made explicit in the 
arguments of the apologists of the day. In the absence of political 
freedom, civil war and revolution remained the only hope of 
emancipation for the masses, and still must appear to be the only 
hope where similar conditions exist. You can rule either by 
counting heads or by breaking them. The ruling cliques of 
Britain did not hesitate to break heads when they deemed it 
necessary as at Petcrioo, at Newport and in llie case of the 
Tolpuddle martyrs. 

Of course stability can be maintained when political liberty is 
enlarged and economic conditions improved at a pace which is 
acceptable to tlie masses. This is the case in many of the British 
colonies. The acceleration of the pace which has occurred in 
recent years is one of the proudest achievements of the Labour 
Government in Britain. Political and economic exploitation is 
resented with supercharged bitterness when it occurs at the hands 
of a foreign power; for then the emotions of class and nation 
merge. 

In the main, stability was maintained in Britain during the latter 
part of the nineteenth century, despite frequent industrial unrest, 



THE r6lE of parliament — ACTIVE OR PASSIVE? 23 

because social improvements and an expansion of the franchise 
eased the tensions and offered the hope of still further improve- 
ment in the lot of the masses. These tensions were further 
cushioned by colonial exploitation and purged by emigration. 
The festering sores of Europe suppurated into the New World.(**) 

Without emigration it is not easy to see how revolution could 
have been avoided. Even in Britain the easement afforded by it 
was considerable. During the bad years the emigration officer 
was busy in South Wales, Scotland, Lancashire and Durham, 
indeed, in every place where unemployment tugged at local roots. 

I recall one incident vividly. In parts of Monmouthshire whole 
townships were idle for years. The poverty was appalling and the 
outlook black to the point of despair. The Parliament of business 
men elected after the 1914-18 war looked on helplessly, whilst 
the craft skills acquired over generations of industrial expansion 
rusted and rotted. Idle looms, deserted pits and silent steel- 
works mocked at the claims of capitalist economics. What was 
the advice offered the workers? If there are deserted pits in 
Britain, sink more in Australia. If there is no use for steel in the 
old world, make more in the new. If Welsh miners are not 
allowed to dig coal for Lancashire weavers, and the weavers must 
not make shirts for Welsh miners, then go abroad and repeat the 
same monstrous muddle elsewhere. At tlie same time London’s 
financial houses were providing credit for the export of modern 
textile machines to India. By the alchemy of capitalist finance, 
Bombay had been brought nearer to London than Bradford. 

In the meantime the unemployed miners marched. In my 
district they marched first to the Board of Guardians for poor law 
relief. As this was in the beginning provided from the local rates 
the situation was ridiculous, for of course unemployed miners 
could not pay rates with which to relieve themselves. In these 
circumstances the Guardians applied to Whitehall for grants.(®) 
These were refused, but loans were offered on condition that the 
scales of relief were cut. Mr. Chamberlain insisted on this, 
because for him Bedwellty was as far away as later Czecho- 
slovakia became. 



24 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


The conditions demanded by Whitehall were unacceptable to 
the unemployed, for they involved semi-starvation. So the un- 
employed marched on the workhouse at Tredegar where the 
Guardians were meeting. They marched from Tredegar, Ebbw 
Vale, Nantyglo and Blaina, and I marched with them — at the head 
of them — for I was one of the leaders. And we locked the 
Guardians in for two days and nights. Nor wore the Guardians 
annoyed with us, for they were in the main our own people. They 
were one with us in our attitude to the parsimony of Whitehall. 

As the siege of tlic workhouse continued we held innumerable 
discussions with each other about the outlook for the future. 
One of the leaders was a man from Blaina. He was as fine a man 
as I have ever known. Intelligent, well read, and entirely self- 
educated, he was one of the best of the finest generation of workers 
that Britain has ever produced. We were standing in the work- 
house yard watching the guard we had set up outside the main 
building. It was a lovely day. The white clouds were drifting 
across a high blue sky. The hills lifted towards the rim of the 
Black Mountains, faintly etched in the far distance. 

“Aneurin,” he said to me, and to this day I can hear the sad 
undertones of his voice, “this country is finished. Come with me 
to Australia. I’ve sold ray house and I can just manage to pay 
my debts and make the passage money. My house cost me six 
hundred pounds. They gave me one hundred and fifty for it. 
There’s no hope for us here. You and I between us can do better 
for ourselves in a new country than here, where all tliat seems 
left to us is to rot in idleness.” 

His words moved me profoundly, for he was a man for whom 
I had an affection amounting to love, and 1 felt my eyes flooding. 
For a while I said nothing, for I wished to be clear about my own 
position, and I hated saying anything that miglit hurt him. Then 
I replied. “David,” I said, “I hate to see you leave us, but if this 
is how you feel about it then you must go, and I wish you all the 
luck in the world. For myself, I’m going to stay here and fight 
it out. You’re an older man than I am, and you’ve lost your 
home, and it must seem too difficult to go on living here with the 



THE ROLE OF PARLIAMENT— ACTIVE OR PASSIVE? 25 

old memories. But if all the young men leave, who is to continue 
the liglit, and I can’t bear the thought of seeing them win over 
us.” I said this in no spirit of braggadocio, for all my impulses 
were to go with him. 

When I returned home and told my father of our conversation 
he said, “I think you’ve made the right decision, but it will be a 
long fi^t.” 

He himself did not live long to see the fortunes of the struggle. 
He died in my arms in 1925, choked to death by pneumoconiosis. 
No compensation was paid him by the mine owners ; in those days 
it was not scheduled as an industrial disease under the Workmen’s 
Compensation Acts. 

I hope the reader will not find this too long a digression from 
the argument. It is intended as a personal illustration of the price 
good men have paid for evil policies and of how the ruling cliques 
of Britain relieved themselves of their victims. 

With the collapse of the General Strike in 1926, the workers 
of Britain seemed to have exhausted the possibilities of mass 
industrial action. As I have pointed out, the trade union leaders 
were theoretically unprepared for the implications involved. They 
had forged a revolutionary weapon without having a revolutionary 
intention. The miners fought on, hoping to rescue tolerable 
conditions from the disaster. Month after month they kept up 
the struggle against every device the mine owners, helped by a 
Conservative Ciovemment, could bring to bear. 

But their position was hopeless. The British governing class 
was determined to crush their resistance at whatever cost. And 
the cost was high. We are still paying it. 

During tlie whole episode I was acutely aware of the significance 
of what was occurring. Not only had I the knowledge of what 
Robert Smillie had said to me, to cast a sombre li^t on the 
tragedy, but I was a delegate to all the conferences of the miners, 
and I spent much time in the company of A. J. Cook, the miner’s 
national secretary. Arthur Cook has come in for more than his 
share of blame for the events of 1926. Certainly he had his faults. 
His evangelical zeal was greater than his negotiating skill, but he 



26 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


was passionately devoted to the miners, and he burned himself 
out in a flame of protest against the unjust conditions imposed on 
his people. 

To me the events of that time had an eerie character. It was tike 
watching a film unfold that 1 had already seen made. The currents 
of history were running strongly against us and in the result we 
were sucked under. 

The defeat of the miners ended a phase, and from then on the 
pendulum swung sharply to political action. It seemed to us that 
we must try to regain in Parliament what we had lost on the 
industrial battlefield. When, therefore, in 1929, Labour was 
returned as the largest single Party in the State, I went to the 
House of Commons in a mood of expectancy, but, 1 must confess, 
also with misgivings. I had little confidence in MacDonald, 
Snowden and Thomas. They had as little appreciation of the 
issues involved on the political field as had the trade union leaders 
on the industrial. 

The Conservative Parly under the leadership of Mr. Stanley 
Baldwin was much more aware of the implications of the situation 
than was the Labour Party. Mr. Baldwin told a friend of mine at 
the lime that ho conceived it to be his chief task to “instruct the 
new arrivals in the limitations of parliamentary government”. 
The minority Labour Government of 1924 had been a rehearsal, 
and from it the Conservatives had learned more than the 
Socialists. The Conservatives had learned that short of being in 
power themselves the next best thing was a Socialist Government 
without a parliamentary majority. In these circumstances the 
Socialists accepted responsibUily for conditions they had no real 
power to change. 

Responsibility without power is the most dangerous of all 
situations for a political party with progressive pretensions. The 
people are more conscious of the responsibility than they are of 
the lack of power. Their attitude is summed up simply in the 
crude, but salutary slogan, “get on or get out”. 

In his management of delicate parliamentary situations Mr. 
Baldwin was more subtle than is Mr. Churchill. In 1929, when 



THE r6LE of parliament— active OR PASSIVE? 27 

the General Election returned a stronger but still a minority 
parliamentary Labour Party, Mr. Baldwin did what he had done 
so successfully in 1924. He sat down and waited. “Give them a 
chance,” he said, knowing well this was precisely what they 
didn’t have ! Mr. Baldwin was a past master in the use of political 
inertia. He waited for Mr. MacDonald to weaken his Govern- 
ment by policies which offered a series of rhetorical gestures in 
place of effective action. Then, when the time came, he struck 
with remorseless and deadly precision. 

Because of his restraint and apparent laziness, Mr. Churchill 
called Mr. Baldwin a “power miser”. But this was a superficial 
appreciation of the subtlety of Baldwin’s mind. I rate him very 
hi^ indeed in the ranks of Conservative Prime Ministers. It is 
true that he presided over a period of capitalist decline in Britain. 
But there was no capitalist way of preventing the decline. The 
most that can be said against Mr. Baldwin is that being a Con- 
servative he could not get out of his economic dilemma by 
applying Socialist policies. 

In contrast with Baldwin, MacDonald was a pitiful strategist. 
Instead of putting forward bold and imaginative proposals to deal 
with the economic and financial crisis he waited like Micawber 
for “something to turn up”. It was eventually Mr. Baldwin who 
turned up by kicking Mr. MacDonald into the Premiership of a 
so-called National Government in which MacDonald was the 
ignominious prisoner of a Conservative majority. 

In 1930, Mr. MacDonald, the alleged enemy of capitalism, was 
svaiting anxiously for capitalism to solve its own crisis, and there- 
fore rescue him from his embarrassments. 

I remember an argument I had with him at the time. I had put 
down a resolution for discussion at the parliamentary Labour 
Party meeting, calling attention to the impending financial crisis, 
and asking for a special National Conference of the Party to be 
called. Before the Resolution was discussed MacDonald sent for 
me. At this interview he asked me to withdraw the Resolution, 
because it was an embarrassment to the Parly. In the course of 
our fsonversation he told me that his economic advisers con- 



28 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


sidered the crisis had reached its peak, and that we could con- 
fidently look forward to an improvement in the unemployment 
figures, and when this had gone far enough we could go to the 
country with every prospect of success. “Recovery is just around 
the corner,” he said. It never seemed to occur to him that it was 
our business to grapple with the crisis ourselves, and that if 
Socialism had no remedy for a crisis in capitalism, then we had no 
political territoi7 to stand on. He waved this aside as a purely 
theoretical attitude. 

Needless to say I did not withdraw the Resolution, and at the 
subsequent meeting was overwhelmingly defeated amidst the 
general rejoicing of colleagues who, a few months later, received 
at the hands of their constituents the lesson they had refused to 
learn at Westminster. I wish I could believe the lesson has yet 
been learned. 

Just as the Industrial Revolution made Great Britain the classic 
place for the study of modem capitalism, so the present makes 
Britain the classic country in which to study the action and inter- 
action of free democratic institutions in their relationship with 
the transition from capitalism to socialism. Some might say the 
U.S.A. is the place, but this I would contest. The attitude of the 
people of the U.S.A. to their Congress is not that of the British 
people to the House of Commons. The American does not look 
to Congress for initiative in economic affairs like the Briton 
looks to Parliament. When a sudden demand for collective action 
occurs in the United States, the American business man steps in 
and takes charge of the Government apparatus. 

In time of war the British business man is mobilised in the 
Government machine. But the difference is just there. In Britain 
the business man is mobilised. In tlic States he mobilises. Also 
the nationalisation of several of the great industries puts at the 
disposal of the British Government a large number of adminis- 
trators and technicians who are already part of the State apparatus. 
Indeed, the assinlilation of this new body of quasi-civil servants 
constitutes the most fascinating as well as one of the most pivotal 
problems in Britain. The danaers arising from the existence of so 



THE r6lE of parliament — ACTIVE OR PASSIVE? 29 

important a body of bureaucrats have to be faced and resolved 
before we can say that we have found the right answer. But this 
is for discussion in another chapter. 

It is essential to be clear about the role of Parliament in times 
of social upheaval and change if democratic processes are to be 
refreshed and strengthened, even as the changes are being carried 
out. 

There is one situation which is fatal for a democratic parlia- 
ment; that is helplessness in face of economic difficulties. At first 
this may seem trite. But it is just the lesson the Labour Party in 
Britain did not learn in 1924, nor again in 1929, and it is by no 
means clear that it has even now learned it. 

Parliamentary democracy is essentially government by dis- 
cussion. But if discussion is not quickly followed by resolute and 
decisive action, then the vitality of democracy declines. If the 
deed follows too tardily on the word then the word turns sour. 

Parliament docs not “keep the ring”. Parliament is one of the 
contestants in the ring- It is not above the battle. It is a weapon, 
and the most formidable weapon of all, in the struggle. People 
have no use for an institution which pretends to supreme power 
and then does not use it. If economic power is left in private 
hands, and a distressed people ask Parliament in vain for help, its 
authority is undermined. Its r61e is reduced to that of a public 
mourner for private economic crimes. All is talked of; nothing 
is done. When this condition of afiairs is sustained for a long 
period the man of action steps on to the political stage. Hitler 
was tlie prototype. Discussion and thought are associated 
together. If they prove inconclusive, ^latory, and vacillating, 
then the “man who thinks with his blood” appears, and the worst 
of all demagogies emerges, the demagogy of leaderology. 

This is the real crisis in democracy. People have no use for a 
freedom which cheats them of redress. If confidence in political 
democracy is to be sustained, political freedom must arm itself 
with economic power. Private property in the main sources of 
production and distribution endangers political liberty, for it 
leaves Parliament with responsibility and property with power. 



30 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


No one with experience of the House of Commons could deny 
that. When in office the Conservatives reduce Parliamentary 
intervention in economic processes to a minimum. A striking 
instance of this was Neville Chamberlain’s insistence that he had 
not promised at election time to deal with unemployment. It was 
alien to his way of thinking. 

Nor, as we have seen, was he fundamentally different in this 
from Labour Leaders of tlie type of Snowden and MacDonald. 
They did not look upon parliamentary power as an instrument 
for transfoiming the eeonomic structure of society. For them the 
role of Parliament was to be ameliorative, not revolutionary. If, 
therefore, an economic crisis blew up, they looked to Parlia- 
mentary action merely as a means to ease its consequences until 
such time as economic forces adjusted themselves and the storm 
passed. 

There is plenty of evidence that this attitude of mind still 
persists. In the White Paper on Unemployment issued by the 
war-time Coalition Government tlie same mood appoars.(*) The 
economic world was to be carefully watched for signs of an 
approaching crisis, like the giuird on a medieval tower looking 
anxiously for the approach of an enemy. A small, highly-trained 
group of economists were to be charged with this task. Their 
function was to keep the world of finance, trade, and commerce 
under constant scrutiny. Wlren they saw the attractiveness of 
long-tenn investment decline, and the possibilities of a general 
fall in prices appear, pubUc investment was to be stimulated and 
various other measures taken to increase the purchasing power 
of the masses. It is true this showed that something had been 
learned from tire experience of the bolween-war years. The 
old conception that the nation could not afford increased expendi- 
ture at a time of reduced trade had given way to the new con- 
ception of stimulating trade and industry by means of budget 
deficits. 

It is not my intention to analyse the shortcomings of this policy 
here. I have written about it elsewhere. I attacked the funda- 
mental basis of it in the House of Commons when the late Mr. 



THE r6le of parliament— active or passive? 31 

Ernest Bevin first presented it to the House of Commons. The 
whole conception was based on the assumption that the Coalition 
was to continue after the war. 

What I wish to emphasise here is that Parliamentary action was 
still to be the handmaiden of private economic activity; was still 
to be after the fact. Private enterprise was still regarded, in that 
policy, as the dominant consideration, and the r61e of Parlia- 
mentary action was to provide a stimulant when it looked like 
flagging. This is wholly opposed to Socialism, for to the Socialist, 
Parliamentary power is to be used progressively until the main 
streams of economic activity are brought under public direction. 

I do not wish it to be thought that I attach no importance to 
the role of tlto Government as an agency for the stimulation of 
trade when the private sector of industry looks like developing 
its periodic deflationary crisis. But this must always be looked 
upon as second best, and not as a substitute for making over 
society so as to eliminate the possibilities of these crises. 

It is sometimes argued that Britain is exposed to world trade 
movements to an extent that limits the application of Socialist 
policies to her own economy. This is not the case. If it had been 
accepted in 1945, British recovery would have been retarded if 
not entirely frustrated. As it was, the private interests and short- 
sighted views of many business men made recovery more diflBcuIt 
than it need have been. It was so much easier for them to supply 
the markets to which they had been accustomed before the war 
than to venture into the dollar markets where competition was 
more fierce and where adaptability was required to meet the 
unusual conditions.(®) Nevertheless, the increase in export to, and 
the decline in imports from, the dollar areas showed what could 
be done when national planning superimposed itself on private 
impulses. 

One of the most effective means of mobilising British resources 
for British purposes was control over the exchanges. This the 
Labour Government inherited from the war. Without it we 
should have been economically disarmed as we had been in 1931. 
Even so there were loop-holes in it. A considerable contribution 



32 


IN PLACE OP FEAR 


was made to the devaluation crisis of 1949 by illicit capital move- 
ments from the sterling area. The convertibility crisis of 1947 
also showed how international finance can be used to bring 
pressure on unpopular governments. Free trade in money and 
planned importing and exporting of goods won’t work together. 

Autarchy we cannot achieve, especially in Britain, but that does 
not mean that our own economic life must beat to the pulse of 
world commerce. We cannot insulate ourselves, but we can 
cushion the shocks. Also we have found that our very dependence 
on world supplies can be made to work to our advantage. It 
makes our market too valuable to other countries for them to 
ignore our wishes. So our buying power can and has been used 
to fit in our purchases with our over-all needs. 

One more reflection to round off the discussion about the 
attitude of Socialists to the use of Parliamentary power. The 
attainment of a Socialist majority in Parliament is accompanied 
by a grave double responsibility; first for the success of their own 
claims, and second for the prestige of Parliamentary action. 
Other parties do not assert the wisdom of collective action through 
Parliament as the core of their creed. At the most they ascribe 
to Parliament the function of assembling the conditions in which 
private initiative can operate most fruitfully. To that extent they 
have not pledged the authority of Parliament in the outcome of 
their plans. 

With the Socialist it is otherwise. From the outset he asserts 
the efficacy of State action and of collective policies. His failure 
is the failure of Parliamentary initiative. If that happens, where 
can the anxious citizen turn? Back to private enterprise, which 
has already failed him? This is a dangerous dilenuna full of 
sinister pbssibilities for democratic institutions. The Socialist dare 
not invoke the authority of Parliament in meeting economic 
difficulties imless he is prepared to exhaust its possibilities. If he 
does not, if he acts nervelessly, without vigour, ingenuity and self- 
confidence, then it is upon him and his that the consequences will 
alight. He will have played his last card and lost, and in the loss, 
Parliamentary institutions themselves may be enguUed, 



TIIE r6le of parliament— active or passive? 33 

Boldness in words must be matched by boldness in deeds or 
the result will be universal malaise, a debilitation of the public 
will, and a deep lassitude spreading throughout all the organs of 
public administration. Audacity is the mood that should prevail 
among Socialists as they apply the full armament of democratic 
values to the problems of the tunes. 



CHAPTER THREE 


MODERN MAN AND MODERN 
SOCIETY 

Before the rise of modem industrialism it could be said that the 
main task of man was to build a home for hunsclf in nature. 
Since then the outstanding task for the individual man is to build 
a home for himself in society. I do not pretend that this definition 
has any sociological validity. I do claim tliat it is useful in 
enabling us to study widely differing experiences in the history of 
mankind. 

Before the industrial revolution, man’s relations with physical 
nature were immediate and direct. Agriculture was the dominant 
occupation, with all that is implied by that— and more is implied 
by it than most of us are able to appreciate. The first implication 
is that the individual was surrounded by few man-made thing."*. 
And most of tliose things were demonstrably created in the 
struggle with the forces of nature. The social umt in which he 
normally lived was so small and simple that he could comprehend 
it witliin a casual stroll. Social relations were seen as personal 
relations, for almost all the social institutions which bore upon 
his life were represented by people to whom ho could give a 
personal name. In these circumstances a phrase like the existence 
of “social forces” could not possibly rise spontaneously to his 
mind. If the social institutions were inimical to him he never 
really saw it as such, but rather as the malignity of the individuals 
dominating them. Today this is seen in the case of small scale 
production where the personal relations between employer and 
worker obscure the property element. It is of no importance for 
the argument whether this is good or bad, desirable or undesir- 
able. It is enough that it is so. 

In this context the individual man was on top of, his society 

34 



MODERN MAN AND MODERN SOCIETY 35 

and physical nature ruled over all. The physical elements were 
the main source of his sorrows as of his joys. Religion was the 
source of his consolation and of his terrors and one of the chief 
offices of the priest was not only to reconcile man with his gods 
but also to influence the forces of nature in his favour. Floods, 
famines, fires, crop failures, earthquakes, the majestic immensity 
of the heavens and the overpowering violence of storms, all drove 
home the lesson that by comparison, he was a pigmy grudgingly 
permitted a brief life, a fleeting smile and then oblivion. 

in tliese circumstances the social organism was an instrument 
forged by man to hold in check the forces of nature. It was as 
much a tool evolved in the struggle for existence as the hoe with 
which he tilled the fields and the weapons with which he hunted 
wild animals or other men. The individual and society were not 
only inseparable from each other but it would never occur to 
him that it could be otherwise. Exile was death, physical and 
spiritual. Between him and the terrors of nature stood only his 
tribe, his clan, his small society. Inside it he was warm, com- 
forted, and to some extent safe. Outside he was nothing. 

I have dwelt at some length on what may appear to be such 
obvious facts in order to point the differences between that 
situation and ours. The difference is so great that it is one of 
kind as well as of degree. The individual today in the industrial 
nations is essentially an urban product. He is first a creature of 
his society and only secondarily of nature. 

It is true ho is more detached from society than were his fore- 
runners, but he is less detached in the sense that today the forces 
that control his life are man-made. Society has won a place for 
him in the framework of nature, but in the doing of it the social 
environment is the one that has become “natural” to him. He is 
now surrounded by man-made things and nature has been pushed 
back and at the same time tamed. The physical sciences have 
triumphed to such a degree that the ancient sources of terror 
have almost ceased to preoccupy his psyche.* Wherever he looks 
the achievements of his own hands are apparent; and he is 
coiK^cious of the fact that this is only a beginning. Science 



36 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


promises even more than it has yet achieved, and if what it 
promises looks somewhat ominous, it serves to emphasise the 
same point — ^it will be man-made and not nature-made. In short, 
man in making society has brought nature under control. But 
in doing so society itself has got out of tlie control of man. 

Now the vicissitudes which afflict the individual have their 
source in society. It is this situation which has given currency to 
the phrase “social forces”. Personal relations have given way to 
impersonal ones. The Great Society has arrived and the task of 
our generation is to bring it under control. The study of how it 
is to be done is the function of politics. 

I started this chapter by saying that tlie problem for man is 
now how to make a home for himself in society. To discover what 
is meant by this, let us ask ourselves what it is that science has 
been trying to do for us in respect of the forces of physical nature. 
It has Ijeen trying to make them predictable, to learn how they 
behave, and by anticipating their behaviour, to control them to 
our uses. Science therefore seeks certainty, not adventure. 
Indeed, it might be said that the adventure of science is to realise 
the greatest degree of certainty. Science does not scrap the text- 
books so that each generation can start the adventure of finding 
out anew. It piles up a corpus of reasonably exact knowledge 
within which it can move with a sure touch on the periphery of 
the uncharted. It does not claim that its search is for the 
absolutely predictable. But it does claim that the more predict- 
able the better. 

If, therefore, individual man is to make a home for himself in 
the Great Society, he must also seek to make the behaviour of 
social forces reasonably predictable. The assertion of anti- 
Socialists that private economic adventure is a desirable con- 
dition stamps them as profoundly unscientific. You can make 
your homo the base for your adventures, but it is absurd to make 
the base itself an adventure. Yet this is the claim made by anti- 
Socialists. The digging for coal, the making of steel, the provision 
of finance, the generation and distribution of electricity, the 
building and siting of factories and houses, tlie whole complete 



MODERN MAN AND MODERN SOCIETY 37 

Structure of the Great Society is, for the anti-Socialist, a great 
arena for private economic adventure. The greater the degi'ee of 
unpredictability the greater the adventure, and, in theory at 
least, the more precious the prizes. That is why anti-Socialists 
shudder at the very name of planning and why planners and 
planning are the daily butt of reactionary newspapers. 

Nor is this difficult to understand. Their principal proprietors 
made their fortunes not by owning newspapers (these they bought 
to protect their fortunes and enlarge their personal power,) but 
by successful speculation in industry and finance. They laid in 
wait for the unwary and then leapt upon them from the financial 
undergrowth. They are pouncers, not planners. 

For the great mass of the people the case is wholly difierent. 
They are the victims who are preyed upon. It is they who are 
stalked and waylaid, harried and tormented, their lives made a 
nightmare of uncertainty. To the extent that this is no longer 
so in Britain and in some other advanced countries, it is because 
the economic adventurers have been curbed and controlled in 
one sphere of social activity after another. Life has been made 
more tolerable by their defeat, not by their ascendancy. 

It would be historically inaccurate to under-estimate the part 
that private economic adventure has played in bringing modern 
industrial techniques into existence. The stimulus of competition, 
the appetite for profits, and the urge for wealth and power and 
status — all these played their part in the making of modern 
society. It may be we could have reached here by other methods 
and more seemly incentives. It is now idle to speculate. That 
was the road mankind took and we have to deal with what he 
has created in taking it. We look back along the roadway to see 
the direction taken, not so much to condrann the road makers, 
but because it is essential to comprehend the natme of what we 
have created if we are to make oiu: way in the new environment. 

The methods which were adopted in the making of the Great 
Society have little application to its present management. Nor 
does history furnish us with any lessons, for we have not passed 
this way before. In so far as past civilisations contained an urban 



38 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


element, it was merely a fringe to the vast hinterland where 
agricultural pursuits imposed a primitive pattern on the majority 
of mankind. The continuity of civilisation is essentially the by- 
product of its urban culture. Where the division of labour 
between town and country pennitted a surplus of food, the 
products of tire mind appeared and commerce quickened still 
further the explorations of the intellect. 

All the great teachers of the past arose at this stage. Urban 
crafts, and the culture dependent on them, enabled a few elevated 
minds to speculate on man’s destiny and on the nature of life and 
things. But luminous though tliese speculations were, their 
influence was comparatively limited, for the vast majority of 
mankind could not lift their heads long enough from the primitive 
hoe and plough for their minds to be ignited. 

One of the most fascinating sidelights on the story of mankind 
is the gulf which persisted between urban illumination and the 
twilight behind. All ancient civilisation bears testimony to this 
truth. The countryside was eardi-bound, and so little did it share 
the intellectual excitement of the urban fringe, that between the 
two there has always been hostility. The country was exploited 
by the town and could not share in wliat the town could give it; 
the magic of intellectual speculation, the tlirill of newly awakened 
beauty in the hands of the craftsman obeying the inspiration of 
the artist, and the yearning of the explorer for new lands and 
strange experience. The labour of the country dweller fertilised 
the life of the town, but he was shut out from its excitements. 
Country labour was too hard for leisure, and without leisure the 
mind remained torpid. 

Where the countryside is neglected it always takes its revenge. 
Unless country and town march together in reciprocal activity, 
civilisation will limp on one foot. This lesson we in Britain are 
learning. There are some nations that have not done so. The 
failure of the Soviet Union in this respect may yet prove fatal to 
the regime. 

The British have no right to be complacent about Ihe way the 
countryside has been treated, and if, as a consequence, the British 



MODERN MAN AND MODERN SOCIETY 39 

people have not suffered more than they have, it is because 
history has favoured us in this as in so many other ways. We 
enjoyed advantages denied to some of the agrarian countries on 
which Western civilisation is now making its full impact, vnth 
consequences for mankind which still remain to be unfolded. 
For more than a century British merchants, and the squirearchy, 
had been accumulating innumerable pools of capital, and when 
these were flushed by freshets from the maritime discoveries, 
sufficient capital was at hand to launch the Industrial Revolution. 

Even so the sufferings of the workers, both rural and urban, 
have to be studied to be believed. It is not necessary to describe 
them here for they have been dealt with by Frederick Engels, the 
two Hammands, Arnold Toynbee, and many other writers.0 
The merciless exploitation which formed the basis of the unpre- 
cedented accumulation of capital equipment in Britain, was made 
possibly only by a class dictatorship. The rate of capital accumu- 
lation was an expression of the denial of consumption goods to 
the masses of the people. It brooks no contradiction that if 
political democracy had existed at the time, the rate of capital 
accumulation would have been much slower. 

I know the reply which will be made to this. I shall be told 
my argument proves that a rapid rate of economic progress is 
inconsistent with the existence of the universal franchise. This is 
true of backward communities where the agricultural population 
is able to produce only small surpluses over and above what is 
needed for its own reproduction. But what conclusion must we 
draw from that? What is the use of taunting the under-developed 
countries with the absence of democratic institutions if these can 
survive only by a slower rate of economic progress or by help 
from outside? When we were at their economic level we were 
hanging children and driving them into the mines and into the 
mills and organising labour camps in the countryside. Freedom 
is the by-product of economic surplus. I speak here not of 
national independence, freedom to use one’s own language, and 
religious liberty, although even these have often been involved in 
the economic struggles. I am speaking of the full panoply of 



40 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


political democracy which includes these liberties and others 
besides. It is wholly unliistorical to talk as though political 
liberty has no secular roots. Political liberty is the highest con- 
dition to which manldnd has yet aspired, but it is a condition to 
which he has climbed from lowlier forms of society. It did not 
come because some great minds thought about it. It came because 
it was thought about at the time it was realisable. 

These are reflections which must be present in our minds as 
we witness the awakening of the Orient under the impact of 
Western ideas. The Eastern peoples learn by means of the 
cinema, the radio, from magazines and books and in innumerable 
other ways of the achievements of the industrial West. They 
yearn for similar things for themselves, even as they are still 
bound on the wheel of primordial techniques. The ferment thus 
created is the more active because the East has been, and still is, 
in part, a centre of imperial conquest and exploitation. Never has 
such explosive material been assembled since the barbarian 
hordes swept down on the Mediterranean civilisations.^) 

If democratic institutions are to be helped to take root in the 
Orient, it can be done not by sending professors to teach the 
virtues of democratic constitutions, but by sending the means to 
raise their material standards. Man must first live before he can 
live abundantly. 

It is just here that the United Nations is falling short of its 
duty. Collective action against aggressive war is certainly 
essential if manldnd is to survive. But it is only one half of the 
answer. The social revolutions of the East will overspill national 
boundaries and take on the nature of aggressive acts unless their 
economic tensions are eased by assistance from the West. For 
I repeat, it is impossible for them, in a tolerable period of time, 
to produce from their own surpluses sufficient to build the capital 
equipment of a modem industrial community. If they are left 
to do so they will attempt it under the ruthless repressive instra- 
ment of Police States. Russia has gone that way and we have not 
yet paid the full price. 

The economic function of the Police State i*' to hold down the 



MUUtJiiN MAN AND MODERN SOCIErY 41 

consumption of the people, especially of the peasant population, 
whilst their surplus production is drained off for the purpose of 
fixed capital investment. The smaller the surplus the slower the 
build-up of fixed capital, and the more repressive the measures 
required. Herein lies the whole tragedy of the Soviet Union. 
She has been trying to lift herself by her boot straps. In the 
furtherance of this policy she has developed an extreme centralist 
policy. More local responsibility would reduce the rate of 
accumulation because the nearer responsibility is to the people 
the more it is amenable to the people’s sufferings. From this 
centralist policy to the creation of a vast bureaucracy to serve 
the needs of the central direction, is a short and logical step. 
Everything is sacrificed to the requirements of the “Plan”. 

I remember a short visit I paid to Russia in 1930; that was 
during the second year of the first five-year plan. On my return 
I was asked by a trade union leader of international repute what 
my impressions were. I said my visit had been too short to admit 
of any final conclusions, but one impression I had gained: whereas 
in Britain we were slaves to the past, in Russia they were slaves 
to the future. The impression formed then has been amply 
confirmed by subsequent developments. 

Nor can Western capitalism shed itself of a measure of responsi- 
bility for this. Russia was surrounded by a wall of hostility, 
trade was hampered and sometimes cut off entirely. It should not 
be forgotten that the Conservatives won the 1924 General 
Election by attacking the proposal of the then Labour Govern- 
ment to advance a loan to Russia — a loan which would have 
been spent in Britain and would have provided work for the 
unemployed of Britain as well as capital equipment for Russia. 
The Iron Wall which Russia afterwards built around herself was 
in large measure the product of the rebuffs of those years. 

At the moment it looks as thou^ America is going to repeat 
the same folly in China. The way to treat a revolution in an 
agrarian country is to send it agricultural machinery, so as to 
increase food production to the point where the agricultural 
surplus will permit of an easier accumulation of the industrial 



42 


IN PLACE OF I’EAR 


furniture of modern civilisation. You cannot starve a national 
revolution into submission. You can starve it into a repressive 
dictatorship ; you can starve it to the point where the hellish logic 
of the Police State takes charge. 

It is pertinent hero to point to the different conditions under 
which contemporary revolutions of the East have to be carried 
out as distinct from those of the Americas in the late eighteenth 
and early nineteenth centuries. In the latter case Investment 
flowed freely from Europe to America, and along with the invest- 
ment went skilled artisans of all kinds. It is true America did not 
have a large peasant population, but this was a further advantage. 
•It was an empty country and it was filled by waves of migrants 
from Europe; many coming from backward European countries, 
but the advanced nations also made their contribution. 

Much of the machinery reaching America took the form of 
involuntary gifts, for the workings of the capitalist system pro- 
duced a series of crises accompanied by bankruptcies which left 
much of the exported capital equipment unencumbered by 
subsequent financial claims. To this Europe added two wars 
partly financed by forced sales of European assets in America.(®) 

The Eastern revolutions possess no such advantages. The 
forms of international investment have changed. Private inter- 
national investment is not so mobile now as it was then, and the 
sums, and therefore the risks involved are greater, as the capital 
equipment itself has changed its cliaractcr. The machinery 
exported to the new world, in the first half of the nineteenth 
century, was comparatively primitive compared with the modern 
power station, steelworks, factory, railway and irrigation plant. 
In these new conditions government lending must take the place 
of the private initiative of the old enterprise. 

This calls for an imaginative generosity which will tax the 
idealism of the developed nations. The United States of America 
has already made a contribution, and to a necessarily more 
limited extent, so has Great Britain. But these are woefully small 
compared with the need, and of late the ability to do more has 
been endangered, if not frustrated, by a rearmament programme 



MODERN MAN AND MODERN SOCIETY 43 

on, in my view, an ill-considered and unnecessarily lavish scale. 

Before aid can be given to anything like an adequate extent, the 
relationship of the individual citizen to the Great Society will 
have to be revised. An international design which is coherent and 
purposive cannot be sustained by societies which are themselves 
anarchic and without aim. 

There are three conceptions of society now competing for the 
attention of mankind: the Competitive, the Monolithic, and the 
Democratic Socialist. There is a fourth which might be called 
the Authoritarian Society, after the fashion of Spain and Portugal, 
but in a curious way these last are not genuine societies at all. 
They share many of the most repulsive features of the monolithic 
type without its active genius. They are frozen socieiies. In so 
far as they are animated at all, it is by a nostalgia for a romanti- 
cised past. Tlicy arc caught and held by a kind of historical 
reverie in which the active principle of progress is debilitated by a 
wistful desire to recapture the fixed relationship of the Grandee, 
the hidalgo and the serf. In their attempts to reconstruct the 
values of the past they constrain the present. They represent the 
future refusing to be bom. They reduce the functions of govern- 
ment to an ugly masquerade in which the poverty of their pre- 
tensions shows throng the tinsel of their ornate fagade. They 
need another Cervantes to blow them into oblivion in a gale of 
laughter. 

That tlie present regime does not represent the people of Spain 
is shown by its failure to mobilise their energies in an effective 
assault on the nation’s problems. As their history has shown, 
the Spanish people are brave, adventurous and freedom-loving. 
Left to themselves they would have won their way through. But 
their present masters were imposed upon them by the Germany 
of Hitler and the Italy of Mussolini, whilst Tory Britain pretended 
to hold the ring, although in fact conspiring to keep the anti- 
Fascists unarmed. 

With the Competitive Society we are sufficiently familiar. We 
are just emerging from it, and its “systems of make-believe”, as 
Thorstein Veblen called them, still pervade our thinking. Its 



44 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


philosophy denies to the State any but the most rudimentary 
functions in domestic affairs. Collective action is anathema to it. 
It believes that good comes from leaving the individual to pursue 
what he considers to be his own advantage in industry and 
commerce, and that this must be so because people will buy from 
him only what they want, and at the price they are prepared 
to pay. 

Thus individual profit is the motive, and the market the final 
arbiter. Competition, we are told, can be safely left to winnow 
out the less competent both in production and distribution. 
Material success, in this philosophy, is the prize awarded by 
society to the individual who has served it best, so the zest for 
profit is really a search to discover the wishes of the community. 
Though the motive may be selfish the general welfare is served. 
Liberal philosophy believed it had discovered in this principle a 
method whereby private acquisitiveness and the public weal were 
harnessed together in the most fruitful partnership yet evolved by 
men. 

Poverty was therefore the consequence of failing to serve the 
community efficiently and any undue attempt to relieve it would 
undermine the hedonism which lay at the heart of this creed. The 
kiss of material wealth for the successful; the whip of poverty 
for the others. Fear of unemployment was the spur which 
compelled the worker to do his best. 

From this angle unemployment benefit was regarded with 
suspicion because it tended to make the worker more selective in 
his choice of employer, and to immobilise him in districts and 
countries where the prospects of employment were poor. 
Consequently the worker must be kept in a ferment of economic 
uncertainty. He must regard his home, his locality, and even his 
country as values to which he must not attach his affections too 
strongly for at any moment he might have to forsake them and 
follow the vaiying rate of profit from employer to employer, 
from district to district, from one part of the globe to another. 
If the destiny of man is merely to accumulate the means of 
production, then there was no previous system to compare 



MODERN MAN AND MODERN SOCrETY 45 

with it. It produced more changes in the two centuries of 
its operation than in the ten thousand years which preceded 
it. 

But it failed in the one function by which any social system 
must be judged. It failed to produce a tolerable home and a 
reputable order of values for the individual man and woman. Its 
credo was too grossly materialistic and its social climate too 
feverish. It converted men and women into means instead of ends. 
They were made the creatures of the means of production instead 
of the masters. The price of men was merely an item in the price 
of things. Priority of values was lacking because no aim was 
intended but the vulgar one of the size of the bank balance. It 
was satisfied with quantity, oblivious to the fact that a quantita- 
tive measurement will pronounce as impersonally on a Shake- 
spearean folio as on the latest product of the production line. 
Efficiency was its final arbiter— as though loving, laughing, 
worshipping, eating, the deep serenity of a happy home, the 
warmth of friends, the astringent revelation of new beauty, and 
the earth tug of local roots will ever yield to such a test. 

And if I am told this is unfair, because it never presumed to 
provide a home for man in the widest sense, I reply that that is 
just what it claimed to do; it insisted that the best kind of society 
would emerge from its individual motivations. In the result it 
produced the slums, it broke up the family, it scattered friends to 
the distant ends of the earth, it derided the very name of beauty 
in the hideous townships it created, it made love furtive, and made 
marriage often impossible and frequently an intolerable burden, 
and it sundered local association by continuous re-distributions 
of the population. 

In Britain it was failing before the 1939 war even to mobilise 
the forces of production efficiently. Instead of material plenty, 
it was conspiring to create scarcity as the condition for making 
profits. Today it attempts to enlarge its profits by price associa- 
tions, cartels, trusts, resale price maintenance, and a score of 
other expedients, all designed to cheat the God by which it swears 
in its credo-Competition. In short, it is attempting to enthrone 



46 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


industrial and commercial authoritarianism in place of the 
arbitrament of the market place. 

The economic decadence of pre-war Britain was strikingly 
revealed when we faced the task of post-war reconstruction. 
Most of the basic industries had been geared to the acceptance 
of a comparatively low standard of consumption, accompanied 
by a permanent army of unemployed numbering about two 
million. The coal industry had been rescued from complete 
collapse by a series of Statutes all designed to eliminate, not 
increase, competition among the various coal companies, and to 
enable them to fix the price of coal at a level which would ensure 
continued production in high cost pits. This was also true of 
steel. In the case of tinplate a rigid cartel served the same 
purpose. Outworn techniques prevailed in the textile industry, 
and our electricity supplies, as we soon discovered, were utterly 
unable to support an all-out production programme. 

These statutory protections were in complete contradiction to 
what the folklore of British capitalism continued to say about 
itself. Private competition was still extolled even as it was being 
eliminated from sector after sector of our economic life. Profits 
were still accepted as the reward of risk and the prize of eificiency, 
although they were now demonstrably often the perquisite of 
functionless ownership. 

Of course there were large areas of industrial enterprise where 
technical discoveries and new industrial techniques showed that 
it was the forms of ownership and not the inventive genius of 
the British people which were failing. 

The technical achievements of the past hundred years have 
produced a type of society different from any that has ever before 
existed, posing novel problems for mankind. As I said at the 
beginning of this chapter, it has changed the character of the 
adaptions the individual has to make to his environment. His is 
now a straggle with society and not with nature. The vicissitudes 
that now affiot him come from what he has done in association 
with other men, and not from a physical relationship with the 
foro*" of nature. The division of jobour into whinh he i" born 



MOUcKN MAN AND MODERN SOCIETY 4/ 

weaves his own life into a series of interdependencies involving 
not only his own personal surroundings, but moving in ever- 
widening circles until they encompass most parts of the earth. 
Modem industrial society is no longer a multiplication of a 
number of simple self-sufficient social groupings, each able to 
detach itself from the others without damage to itself. It is multi- 
cellular, not uni-cellular. Each part is connected as though by an 
infinite variety of nerves with all the others, so that separation is 
now a mutilation. It is similar to a physical organism, but with 
this difference: that it has no head and therefore no mechanism 
with which to receive and co-ordinate the vibrations. 

This is so, not only between nations, but within each nation of 
the laissez-faire type, because such a philosophy by its very nature 
rejects the propriety of an a priori principle. There is no way of 
saying how far such a society has realised the intentions of its 
architects, because there was no architect and no intention. There 
is only an emergent. Science works for predictability: capitalist 
society is profoundly unscientific. It proceeds upon no hypotheses, 
because that would imply an order of values. 

This is why it is so pathetic to hear eminent scientists deplore 
the failure of man to rise to the moral stature required of him if 
he is to make wise use of the powers science has put in his hands. 
Scientists are also citizens. What kind of society do they think 
should exist? Should the profit motive serve some other value, 
and if so, what is it? If material reward is accepted as the prime 
motivator in society then that is an individual prompting, acting 
by itself and obeying no generalised moral intention. 

From time to time a generalised purpose comes to discipline 
the multitude of individual strivings, like war and the preparation 
for it under fear of attack, or a struggle for national independence, 
in the case of an oppressed nation. On these occasions a moral 
unity informs the whole nation and the energies of the people are 
supercharged by the absence of inhibitions, as Wilfred Trotter 
has brilliantly pointed out. 

It is here we come to one of the dangers lurking in the anarchy 
of laissez-faire society. The lack of a discernible order of values 



48 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


to give coolness to judgment and coherence to men’s relations 
with each other and with society, gives rise to waves of primitive 
gregariousness. The amoral climate of the business world 
exposes the psyche of the individual to unreasoning compulsions 
inherited from the remote past. 

This is one of the explanations why nationalism is so rampant 
when the objective facts relegate it to a minor r61e in human 
affairs. In place of the sovereignty of rational aims, the primitive 
herd instincts assert themselves with threatening violence. In 
this mood, questions which can only be settled by changing 
relations within the nation are handed over to the field of group 
emotions, where the modern witchdoctor hunts out the dissidents, 
and the old men of the tribe mouth tlie senile slogans which 
passed for wisdom among primitive men. 

It has often been said that when revolution threatens, nations 
go to war, but that is too simple and rationalised a view. It does 
not do justice to what in fact happens. I have seen the alchemy 
at work too often not to appreciate the intensity with which relief 
is sought from a threatening situation; and from the burdens of 
intellectual choice. It is the same impulse that makes men shout 
for unity when faced with the need to resolve some painful and 
legitimate difference of opinion. 

This mood is always difficult to resist because it does not arise 
from a rational analysis of the problem. On the contrary, 
analysis is what people want to avoid because that would lay 
bare the divisions which led to the tensions in the first place. 

In Britain the phenomenon has been seen on several occasions 
and it is showing itself again. It expresses itself in the demand for 
a National Government or for a Coalition and in decrying the 
usefulness of political parties. As 1 have said, it is the peculiar 
product of the Competitive Society where the individual is reduced 
too often to a condition of war with society, and with his fellows, 
and consequently where his group impulses are violated. 

The effect of gregariousness in these circumstances is to obscure 
the nature of the problem. The slum landlord and the slum 
dweller, the profit earner and the profit taker, the gambler and 



MODERN MAN AND MODERN SOCIETY 49 

his victim, the economic adventurer and the advocate of co- 
operation, all are summoned together in group consultations and 
are bathed in the warm glow which is generated by their close 
association. In these conditions it becomes an offence to raise the 
issues which divide them, for this would immediately disintegrate 
the association which is the source of the group emotions. The 
enemy has then to be sought outside the group if its members 
are to continue to enjoy the glow of unity. From this to demon- 
ology is a short step. Something, someone, must be found against 
which the group can launch itself as a united entity. 

Nothing does this so effectively as another nation. The genera- 
tion of hate against the out-group follows naturally from the 
refusal to face the problems which might divide the members of 
the in-group. An intense nationalism, belligerent and irrational, 
is therefore the natural accompaniment of the Competitive society. 
It is the price paid for the emotional collisions which are the 
normal conditions of the laissez-faire social system. It is t h is 
which gives an underlying sanction in national rivalries to the 
squalid aspects of commercial exploitation. Commercial greed 
could not commend itself if there was not this craving for group 
action in a society where daily struggle in all the important 
features of the individual life generates an abiding nostalgia for 
mutual co-operation. To expect international co-operation and 
peace between societies within which daily life is a jungle strug^e 
for existence is not only a contradiction in terms: it is opposed to 
any intelligent understanding of the psychology of laissez-faire 
society. 

It is this as much as economic and commercial antagonisms 
between nations which explains why modem industrial society 
fights a series of bloody wars even as the facts of international 
interdependence point to international co-operation as the only 
rational behaviour. Rational thought fights in vain against the 
irrational mood which is produced by the endemic economic war 
in industry, commerce and finance. The psychology of competi- 
tion, and love of peace, are uneasy bed-fellows. The love of 
peace is certainly there, but it is overwhelmed time and again 



50 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


by waves of mass emotion flowing from the countless millions of 
little and great frustrations experienced in the competitive struggle 
for existence. 

The accumulation of material possessions is no compensation 
for the rupture between the individual and soeiety that is charac- 
teristic of competitive society. Those who succeed in the struggle 
equally with tliose who fail are invaded by the universal restless- 
ness. The virtues of contemplation and of reflection are at a 
discount. jEsthetic values attend upon the caprice of the finan- 
cially successful. The price ticket is displayed upon the Titian 
and the Renoir, and they are bought more for their prospective 
appreciation in capital value than for their intrinsic merit. The 
millionaire loots the world of its artistic treasures and then 
buries them in his private home, where he can display them to a 
few choice friends, whose eyes glisten with avarice rather than 
with appreciation of the loveliness and craftsmanship contained 
in them. All around there is a restless journeying but with few 
arrivals. “Where lies the port to which the ship would go? Far, 
far ahead, is all the seaman knows.” 

The vulgarity which is so characteristic of modern commercial 
civilisation has been a recurrent theme of critics from Ruskin and 
Morris onwards, and it is therefore not necessary to enlarge upon 
it here. But it is essential to realise that most of the glories of art 
were produced for social and not for private consumption. The 
skill of architect, sculptor, painter and builder-craftsmen were 
united in the construction of public buildings where the cost 
counted less than the graciousness they brought to the lives of 
those who lived around them. At best the rich collector makes us 
a legacy of his accumulated treasures, in which case they are 
immured in museums and art galleries, where they look reproach- 
fully down on the long processions of sightseers, who can catch, 
in such a context, only a small glimpse of their beauty. 

Some day, under the impulse of collective action, we shall 
enfranchise the artists, by giving them our public buildings to 
work upon; our bridges, our housing estates, our oflices, our 
industrial canteens, our factories and the municipal buildings 



MODERN MAN AND MODERN SOCIETY 5l 

where we house our civic activities. It is tiresome to listen to the 
diatribes of some modern art critics who bemoan the passing of 
the rich patron as though this must mean the decline of art, 
whereas it could mean its emancipation if the artists were restored 
to their proper relationship with civic life. 

I had the dilemma of the artist during a transition stage in 
society very much in mind when, as Minister of Health, I was 
responsible for a Statute(*) which enables municipal authorities 
to spend public monies on educational, artistic and other allied 
activities. So far, only a minute beginning has been made in the 
exercise of these new powers, for many still labour under the 
delusion that this is something that should be left to the private 
patron. If that had always been the case, Leonardo da Vinci and 
Michael Angelo would have died largely inarticulate. 

It might be argued that the Popes, Kings, Dukes and Princes 
who patronised them did so because of their private interest in the 
arts. That they were so interested is beyond question; at least in 
many cases. But it is also true that they disposed of the public 
revenues. They were expected to spend part of these in the adorn- 
ment and furnishing of churches, the palaces in which they lived, 
and the public buildings where the civic life of the community was 
carried on. In so far as their private caprice prevailed, it was often 
to the detriment of the freedom of the artists they employed. 



CHAPTER FOtJR 


PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE 
SPENDING 

The chief characteristic of the modem Competitive Society is the 
feverish accumulation of property in private hands. The stress is 
on the word accumulation. In other times individuals acquired 
vast fortunes, but these were usually the result of transfers of 
already existing wealth, not the creation of new wealth. The 
amount of additional wealth created during a generation was 
trivial compared with what was inherited; and what was there 
to inherit consisted in the main of land. Improvements to the 
land in any one generation were microscopic when contrasted 
with the growth of capital equipment in a modem industrial 
nation. With the possibility of converting agricultural surplus into 
commodities to be bought and sold in the rapidly growing urban 
communities, the last link with medieval society was broken. This 
process, with its pressure on the rural communities to produce 
more and more surplus for exchange with the novel manufactured 
products, created new tensions between town and country. 

In mid nineteenth century Britain the overwhelming proportion 
of spending was by the private citizen. Public spending was 
reduced to a minimum. This was implicit in the industrial situa- 
tion as well as explicit in the philosophy of the time. Wealth had 
first to flow through the hands of the private citizen, who was 
expected to set aside as much of it as possible for the making of 
more wealth. Public spending was seen as an interference, not 
only with the rights of the individual, but as an enemy of the 
process of capital accumulation. This is still orthodox Conserva- 
tive opinion. 

Everything was now bought and sold, and the proceeds wore 
invested with increasing ardour in the industries which the 



PRIVAlB UR COLLU^TIMi IjPENDING 


53 


Industrial Revolution was calling into existence. Common spend- 
ing, communal pleasures, devotion to public elegance, the adorn- 
ment of cities, public building, all were seen as diversions from the 
all devouring appetite to increase the possibilities of private wealth 
opened up by the dqily discoveries of the mechanical sciences. 

This is a familiar story, but its deeper significance is only now 
beginning to be realised. Private initiative was almost the only 
initiative allowed. Government was reduced to its most rudi- 
mentary form; the judiciary, and the armed forces which lay at 
its back. 

There being nothing in the public exchequer which was not 
wrung from the reluctant taxpayer, communal need and private 
greed were in constant war with each other. The balance of power 
lay every time with the taxpayer because he controlled the votes 
that elected the Government. Where this was not the case the 
cry “No taxation without representation” went up. In obedience 
to this demand the franchise was extended. But it would be a 
mistake to regard this as democracy on the march, except inciden- 
tally. It was rather new wealth on its defence against invasion 
by public spending. It was not a demand for more collective 
activity, but rather for its curtailment. The public domain must 
be restricted or it would slow down, if not stop altogether, the 
rate of saving, and therefore the technical progress which was 
seen as the main purpose of human endeavour. 

There was economic justification behind this attitude. The law 
of the new economics was merciless. You had to get richer or 
you got poorer. You might have attained to a comfortable 
position but you could not rest there. Two factors made it 
impossible. In the first place there was your competitor. He 
might get ahead of you and push you out of the race. You had to 
be on the alert to learn new ideas, improved modes of production, 
iind to secure fresh markets. One aspect of the new economic law 
was more potent even than that. The new machines coming along 
were more expensive to replace than the old. In setting aside 
savings regard had to be paid to that contingency. All the time 
you had to keep on acquiring more expensive plant or eventually 



54 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


you would own none. You found yourself sitting on an escalator 
which moved ever forwards; and you could not sit still on it; 
you yourself had to work the levers that made it move or you 
would fall off or be pushed off by others anxious to work them. 

It was no wonder that the philosophers of the new order 
rejoiced at the situation. Apparently mankind had at last 
discovered a form of society in which the individual was com- 
pelled to serve the common good in satisfying his own interests. 
To this I have already referred. What I wish to emphasise here is 
the fact that society had handed over to the individual almost the 
entire function of looking after the accumulation of what I have 
called its social furniture. But unfortunately it had done it by a 
method which produced universal enslavement. Progressive 
accumulation of capital goods was now pursued for its own sake. 
The accumulators could not stop accumulating. 

Nor could they slow down and take time to look around them 
to see what it was they had created. “What is this life if full of 
care wo have no time to stand and stare,” the Welsh Tramp 
Poet asks reproachfully. But the capitalist, bound to his ever- 
revolving wheel, was in no position to respond. His only compen- 
sation was that the wheel was getting bigger and bigger, and so 
in its revolutions he was able to stay just a little longer on 
top. 

Thus the successful as well as tlie unsuccessful arc unemanci- 
pated in the Competitive Society. The only wealth in which the 
entrepreneur is allowed to be interested, by the economic function 
allotted him, is the wealth that will lead to more wealtli. Con- 
sumption for its own sake is made a function of consumption for 
further production. All forms of consumption which do not 
immediately feed the productive process are looked upon as 
uneconomic, as wasteful, as spendthrift. So it was thouglit and 
so it was. 

But no sooner had the utilitarian principles of capitalism been 
universally adopted than men began to revolt against the type 
of society they produced. The history of the last hundred years 
is the story of how collective action has progressively modified the 



PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING 


55 


situation created by the triumph of money values. No society can 
long endure which fails to secure the assent of the people. When 
we study the history of human society, especially those forms of 
social organisation wliich lasted many centuries, it is difficult for 
us to understand how it was that men and women came not only 
to tolerate, but cheerfully to acquiesce in, conditions and practices 
which seem to us at this distance to be revolting. The answer is 
not the simple one that the masses were held down by sheer 
physical force. That is possible for a short time: but it cannot 
explain the continuity of centuries of the same conditions. The 
institutions and modes of behaviour of these societies must have, 
in part at least, commended themselves to ordinary men and 
women or they would have been undermined by sheer disapproval. 
Ultimately, rulers, however harsh, must share the same values as 
the ruled if their empire is to persist. Obedience is rendered in 
the last resort, and for any considerable length of time, by accept- 
ing the moral and intellectual sanctions that lie behind social 
compulsions. To represent the history of mankind as a record of 
sullen submission to alien values, at the threat of the whip, and 
the fear of the executioner, is to affront our intelligence as well as 
to offend the dignity of human beings. 

Thus there must always have been compensations and amenities, 
pleasures and common rituals, making life seem worth while and 
forming the cement that bound ancient societies together in a 
continual reaffirmation of willing consent. 

Such consent capitalist society has not been able to secure in 
any country where it has won a complete victory. If I am told 
that the United States of America is a rebuttal of this contention, 
then I answer that history has yet to pronounce the verdict on her. 
She has lasted too short a time to claim that the principles which 
dominate Her life have the quality of permanence. What we are 
able to say is that where the same principles triumphed in the 
countries of Europe they have been or are being deserted and in 
some instances completely overthrown. 

This is not difficult to understand. The record is immediately 
behind us for the reading. The reason for the impermanence of 



56 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


capitalist society consists in the fact that it is merely an accumula- 
tion of private values and these take no account of the common 
values that are the essential condition for social survival and 
continuity. Disposal of the economic sujTplus is a function that 
should belong to the sphere of collective action. It is this that a 
system of private economic adventure is quite unable to concede: 
except in the case of war and the preparation for war when 
group sanctions over-ride private ambitions. 

I know this will be regarded as heresy of the worst kind: and 
yet I must persist because in my view it lies at the heart of the 
modem problem. So long as the function of progressive accumu- 
lation remains the field of private initiative, the individual will 
never be able to make society conform to any permanently 
commendable pattern. 

Where public spending is looked upon as an invasion of private 
rights, private ambitions are the enemy of any reputable system of 
social priorities. Even in Britain, where as much as one fifth to 
one fourth of the national income is devoted to capital investment, 
complaint is made all the time that the high rate of taxation is 
interfering with fresh investment. The complaint is not really 
of the rate of investment but of its direction. The demand is 
always that the nature of the investment as well as its amount 
should be left to private initiative. 

The argument that public spending is at the expense of savings 
and therefore of new capital accumulation is subtle and per- 
suasive, The Government is made to appear thriftless and 
improvident and careless of the needs of posterity. This charge 
is advanced incidentally by people whose improvidence has 
devastated whole provinces of their woodlands, and produced 
soil erosion of gigantic proportions, and who are now in the 
process of using up stores of precious melals so prodigally that 
minerologists ate raising shouts of unheeded warnings. 

Public spending is presented as an extravagance; private spend- 
ing, by inference, an economy. So long as the disposal of the 
economic surplus is considered a function of privately inspired 
investment this must always be so, for private ambitions are set in 



PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING 


5/ 


conflict with public plans, and personal frustrations embitter the 
quarrel. Some Conservatives have carried their protests to an 
absurd extent. One of them, when challenged as to what public 
e.\penditure he would cut, answered “Technical education”. This 
shocked me at the time into calling the Conservatives “Devourers 
of the seed”. 

Taxation, unaccompanied by selective subsidies, is not an 
effective instrument for remedying social inequalities except in 
comparatively small quantities, and gradually over long periods 
of time. And this for a reason that is often ignored. A sudden 
heavy tax which transfers purchasing power from one section of 
the community to another may change the pattern of consumable 
demand so violently as to produce a sharp rise in prices. It is true 
that over a period the high prices will call forth more production 
in the goods required. But in modem society the period can be 
too long, for capital is locked up in the old pattern of distribution. 
This is especially the case where nature fixes a rhythm that cannot 
be hurried, as for instance, in the production of meat and milk. 

A change in consumable demand, if it is to be effected with 
least dislocation, should be preceded by an alteration in the 
direction of investment; and this is most easily done by the 
authority responsible for the change in the first place. 

In Britain the co nfl ict between private and public investment 
after the war brought into prominence the point I am here 
making. It illumines the difficulties that arise when social 
priorities are injected into a system where most of the surplus 
available for new investment is still privately owned. The after- 
ma th of war left us with certain forms of investment which had 
prior claims on the national resources.(^) There was housing for 
example, and coal mines, steelworks, and power stations, a wide 
variety of factories no longer adequate to the needs of a Britain 
in full employment; higher imports involving higher exports. It 
was comparatively easy to plan the public sector of our national 
expenditure, and to keep within the figures agreed, because public 
expenditure was under immediate control by Ministers and State 
departments. I would find myself, for instance, as Minister of 



58 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


Health, allotted a sum of money for such public necessities as 
water supplies and sewerage, I had to keep to this figure within 
narrow margins of at most thousands of pounds. The physical 
work as well as its money equivalent was well within public 
control, being a function of the Health Department and the local 
authorities. The end result was therefore predictable. But in the 
private sector the national plans were out by scores of millions; 
in commercial vehicles alone, in one year, by many millions. 
The explanation was that these had been produced for export 
but could not at the time be sold overseas. The producers could 
not afford to hold them and so they had to be disposed of on 
the domestic market. 

Was this a failure of public planning? Of course not. On the 
contrary, the public sector kept strictly witliin its proportion of 
the national investment programme; too strictly, I sometimes 
thought. It was the unpredictable and uncontrollable private 
production and sale that went astray. The relort can justly be 
made in the instance given, that the private producer was engaged 
in the export trade where the conditions are more uncertain and 
less within the control of the operator. All this is true, but the 
damage was done before we could catch up with the results: and 
these were serious and cumulative. The carefully arranged 
priorities went all wrong. The British roads were thronged with 
expensive charabancs, lorries and trailers, all adding to the 
national cost of transport; and this at a time when more essential 
forms of consumption were denied the population. 

That last sentence brings us up against one of the central issues 
posed by modem society. What is most essential and who is to 
decide it? 

What are the most worthy objects on which to spend surplus 
productive capacity? For the sake of simplicity I am accepting 
the existing pattern of production and consumption, although by 
no means do I agree with it. After providing for the kind of life 
we have been leading as a social aggregate, diere is an increment 
left over that we can use as we wish. What would we like to do 
with it? 



PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING b9 

Now the first thing to be noticed is that in the Competitive 
Society the question is never asked. It is not a public question at 
all. It cannot be publicly asked with any advantage because it 
is not capable of a public decision which can be carried out. 
Therefore in this most vital sphere, the shaping of the kind of 
future we would like to lead, we are disfranchised at the very 
outset. We are unable to discuss it because the disposal of the 
economic surplus is not ours to command. This means, as I have 
pointed out in previous chapters, that whereas we consider the 
world of nature capable of being subordinated to our will, society 
is left uncharted and therefore unpredictable. Where society is 
to go from here does not lie within the competence of any assembly 
of statesmen, in any part of the capitalist world, so long as the 
assumptions of competitive capitalism remain unchallenged. The 
surplus is merely a figure of speech. Its reality consists in a 
million and one surpluses in the possession of as many individuals. 
Political economy is a study of how the surpluses have been 
disposed of, and consequently of how they are likely to be dealt 
with in the future. It is not a science of what should happen to 
them. That belongs to the world of morals. 

If we reduce the question to the realm where we have brought 
it, that is to say, to the individual possessor of the surplus, the 
economist will provide us with a ready answer. He will tell us 
that tire surplus owner will invest it in the goods for which he 
thinks there will be a profitable sale. The choice will lie with those 
able to buy the goods the owner of the surplus will proceed to 
produce. This means that those who have been most successful 
for the time being, that is the money owners, will in the sum of 
their individual decisions determine the character of the economy 
of the future. This is an extremely simplified version of what 
actually happens, but nevertheless, it is the core of the defence of 
laissez-faire economics. 

At fcst sight this seems a satisfactory answer to our question. 
In fact it answers both questions; what is most desirable and who 
decides it? The one who decides is the one who has been most 
successful. That seems all liaht. What can be more reasonable 



60 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


than that the successful should shape the future? Would you 
have the failures decide it? That would be merely sour grapes. 

There are a wide range of answers that could be made and 
indeed have been made to these questions. There is, for example, 
the argument that many of tlie successful are only so because they 
happen to be the children of their parents and have inlierited 
success rather than achieved it. From this it follows tliat the 
failures are so because they selected the wrong parents. Then 
there is the old socialist argument, always potent, that mere 
survival is not a test of superior virtues, for in that case, in a 
swamp, flies would be superior to men. Some possessors of money 
have got it by sharp practice, others by gambling, yet others by 
nepotism and still more by social connections. The list is endless. 

But the final answer does not lie in any of these or in all of 
them combined. The answer consists in the fact that the kind of 
society which emerges from the sum of individual choices is not 
one which commends itself to the generality of men and women. 
It raust be borne in mind that the successful were not choosing a 
type of society. They were only deciding what they thought could 
be bought and sold most profitably. Nothing was further from 
their mind than making a judgment on the kind of society that 
mankind should live in. That question is no more posed for them 
than it is for the social group as a whole, in laissez-faire society. 

There are many reasons why capitalist society does not com- 
mand the assent of the masses. There is to begin with the sense of 
injustice arising from gross inequalities. This is a fertile source 
of discontent and will always render capitalist society unstable. 
But I do not consider this by itself as fatal to the existing order. 
There have been inequalities throughout the history of mankind, 
but they have not always proved incompatible with a certain 
degree of social stability. Complete equality is a motive that has 
never moved large masses for any decisive length of time. It has 
inspired sects and special Orders but it does not appear to be a 
condition congenial to normal living. There are probably causes 
deep in the human psyche to explain this, but they lie outside the 
province of this book. A sense of injustice does not derive solely 



PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING 61 

from the existence of inequality. It arises from the belief that the 
inequality is capricious, unsanctioned by usage and, most 
important of all, senseless. 

It is commonly said that we are all born unequal, but surely 
that is the wrong way of expressing it. True we are bom of 
parents who occupy different positions in society; and therefore 
children start their lives with varying advantages. But that is a 
difference of social situation and not intrinsic in the children. It 
would be more correct to say that we are bom with different 
potential aptitudes, than that we are bom unequal. How these 
will develop and show themselves will depend upon the kind of 
social complex we get into- Whether the special aptitudes, 
qualities or temperament we are bom with turn out to be of later 
advantage, and place us higher in the social scale than others, 
will turn upon whether they are sufficiently cultivated, and 
equally important, whether they happen to be of the sort our 
particular kind of society finds valuable. Different dispositions 
at the start will result in different social status at the end to the 
extent that they are favoured by circumstance. In this I am 
ignoring for the moment the advantages conferred by class and 
wealth. 

The expression that we are bom unequal is tendentious because 
it implies that social rank is biologically decided for us at the 
outset. Our differences are acted upon by different sorts of social 
soil. Some flourish whilst others languish. The fault often lies 
“in our stars” and not in us. 

I have not found workers resent hi^er rewards where they 
manifestly flow from personal exertion and superior qualities. 
Thus piece-work is universally accepted if its incidence is fair and 
expresses the result of harder or more skilful work. We all 
applaud proper recognition for the scientist, the artist and the 
inventor. Nor indeed is there as yet a disposition to object to the 
higher incomes awarded certain of the professional classes. But 
here qualifications are beginning to be heard. It was always 
accepted that professional social standards should be hi^er than 
the general standard because so many unremunerative years had 



62 


m PLACE OF FEAR 


to be spent at school and university to fit the student for future 
work. The higher income was a compensation for earlier depri- 
vation of income. The situation has clianged and continues to 
change quite markedly. A high percentage of professional 
students are now educated at the expense of public funds, 
and during their student years tliey enjoy a tolerably com- 
fortable standard of life unenemnbered by the debts they 
formerly had to incur. This is bringing about a shift of opinion 
among tliosc engaged in what are considered the humbler manual 
occupations. When the fimds for training were provided by 
mortgaging the future, or by great sacrifices on the part of the 
parents of the student, there was an obvious social sanction for 
the higher income Ievels.(®) In present circumstances, there is no 
disposition to lower professional living standards. That would be 
a retrograde step and is opposed to tire climate of opinion in all 
classes. But there is a very definite feeling that the gap should be 
narrowed and that the lower income groups should be allowed to 
catch up a little. 

In the meantime the assumptions which attach themselves to 
those in the higher income groups arc as assertive as ever. It is 
not unusual to hear members of the professions complain that 
some piece-work miners are able to earn almost as much as them- 
selves. It does not seem to occur to them that their own jobs are 
more attractive, and what is even more to the point, becoming 
more accessible than formerly; and that consequently there is no 
longer the same justification for differential income levels. 

Working-class families often slcimped and saved to send a 
bright son or daughter to university. The student led a frugal life, 
often doing odd jobs, when these could be got, and working with 
his family in the holidays. In my own family, my brothers and I 
went down the pit on leaving elementary school, but our sisters 
were sent to college. This quite often happened in the mining and 
steel districts of South Wales. The girls were trained for school 
teaching largely because there were no jobs open to them in areas 
given over almost entirely to heavy industry. 

In my recollection we did not envy our sisters. On the contrary. 



PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING 


63 


we took pride in their scholastic success. In return it often 
happened that the family budget was helped in later years if 
professional posts could be found at or near the family home. 
This was part of the texture of family life among the artisan 
community. When the bad years came and unemployment cut 
cruelly into our already limited resources it became more difficult. 
But even then it was surprising how tenaciously we clung to the 
hope of superior educational opportunities for those of our 
family who could benefit by them. 

In many respects the situation is different today. Pi-ofessional 
careers are more common. Educational authorities and the State 
have loosened their purse strings to such an extent tlmt the 
majority of university places are provided by public monies. The 
family contribution is now the least important factor in meeting 
the expenses of academic training. What was formerly a private 
sacrifice is now a public benefaction. The young worker in 
industry now pa!ys for the academic training of those able to 
enjoy it. There is nothing wrong in this. Indeed it could not be 
otherwise. Some have to work whilst others learn. But it does 
cast doubt on the traditional reasons why there is such a gap 
between the social standards of the professional classes and those 
of the other occupations whose abstinence from consumption it 
is that supports the revenues of the universities. 

The standard of life of the student is higher than that of tlie 
industrial worker who maintains lum. He usually lives in more 
congenial surroundings, and his holidays are more generous than 
the week or fortnight the industrial worker has only just managed 
to get inserted into liis contract with his employers. 

Nevertheless when the professional worker completes his 
training liis expectations are based on traditional values that are 
losing their old validity. This is beginning to produce tensions 
in unexpected directions. Many of ihe professional classes have 
retirement pensions and emoluments attached to their professions 
and these are on a scale commensurate with their salaries. The 
retirement pensions of the majority of the industrial population 
are those fixed by National Insurance. The disparity is obvious. 



64 


IN PLACE OF FEAR. 


Many trade unions ate moving to remedy tliis anomaly. But as 
some industries are more favourably situated in this respect than 
others, the result is bound to produce a great deal of heart 
burning. 

The situation is not made easier by virtue of the fact that 
occupational retirement schemes contain early retirement ages, 
partly because of the old bogey, fear of unemployment, and 
partly because an older retirement age would retard promotion. 

This is a special problem in itself. It is too wide a subject to be 
exhausted here. But it is relevant to call attention to the fact 
that the conventions which have grown up around the social 
expectations of salary and wage-earners no longer correspond as 
much as formerly with the objective facts. There is no quick and 
easy solution. Too much dislocation would be caused thereby. 
What can be expected is a shift in opinion, or it will become even 
more difficult to man up industrial occupations to which out- 
moded conceptions of status and reward still attach. 

Resentment against inequality occurs when it quite clearly 
flows from social accident, such as inherited wealth or occupa- 
tions of no superior social value. The mere ownership of properly 
is not a social service in itself. Nor is great wealth possible by 
personal exertions and qualities alone. It derives from the power 
to exploit the exertions of others. This is a predatory power made 
possible by carrying over into modem society the concepts of 
barbarism, when theft, raid and pillage were accepted ways of 
acquiring property. It was even tolerable and carried with it a 
certain justification in the early days of capitalist society where 
the personal element was still a significant factor in the process of 
capital accumulation. This is no longer the case except in small 
businesses. 

No one in modem industrial society starts off with nothing. 
He inherits, as a citizen, a vast plexus of industrial techniques 
piled up by the whole past of mankind. Wlien, therefore, a so- 
called self-made man boasts that he started with nothing and 
carved out a fortune for himself he is talking unmitigated 
nonsense. If he had had nothing but himself he would have 



PRIVATt OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING 

ended up with nothing. What in fact happens is that each of us 
stands on the shoulders of the past, a past which includes all the 
great names in history. Such knowledge as we possess is trans- 
mitted to us by the medium of a more and more complex sodal 
organisation. The scientist whose achievements we now set out to 
exploit would never have made the arrogant assertion that he 
had started olf with nothing. He had himself painfully acquired 
the accumulated corpus of knowledge in his own particular field 
and proceeded to add his own contribution, big or little, as the 
case might be. 

It is no answer that a great industrial society like the United 
States still makes it possible for individuals to amass great 
fortunes. The fortunes rarely if ever correspond to the contri- 
bution their owners have made either to the material wealth of 
the community or to its well-being in other directions. They 
represent the reward in most cases of concentrated acquisitive- 
ness. Their owners manage to get a favoured position on the 
banks of the streams of wealth flowing through the community 
and suck up greedily as much as they can before they are edged 
out by stronger rivals. The effort they make to get into that 
position, and to hold it as long as possible, deceives them into 
thinking they have worked hard and tirelessly for what they get. 
And so they have, as their duodenal ulcers testify. But if effort 
alone is enough to justify great wealth, a burglar is on the same 
basis as a millionaire. What matters is the social utility of the 
effort, not the effort itself. The subjective consciousness of 
exertion is no test of its objective merit. 

What we are witnessing is the private acquisition of wealth 
socially produced. And not only is the wealth itself a product of 
social teamwork, but the ideas that lead to new wealth are now 
the result' of many trained workers acting in concert. It is true 
that one will get an inspiration that may lead to new agents of 
production and promising themes for further exploration. But 
the inspiration will be an evocation induced by co-operative 
effort. It is possible to list a long series of inventions produced 
in this way. But it rarely happens that those engaged in experi- 



66 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


ment and research, and eventually discovery, are the ones who 
amass huge fortunes. These are usually achieved by a different 
type of individual altogether. The prototype of the successful 
man in modem industrial society is not the scientist, the inventor, 
the scholar. It is the financier, Ihe gambler, and those with social 
pull. The others share sometimes, it is true, but their share is 
modest compared with the oligarchs and tycoons; and they don’t 
usually keep their share for long. They are no match for the 
commercial prowlers. 

Thus there is a sense of injustice in modem society and this 
induces a feeling of instability even in normal circumstances. 
The rewards are not in keeping witli social worth, and the con- 
sciousness of this, both among the successful and the unsuccessful, 
will simmer and bubble, blowing up into geysers of political and 
social disturbance in times of economic stress. 

But as 1 said earlier, I do not think the existing social order is 
threatened with destruction from this source alone. The chief 
causes of instability in capitalist society are tmemployment and 
the fear of it; resentment against preventable poverty; de- 
personalisation of the worker and, of course, war. With the 
problem of wax I shall deal in a separate chapter. 

The beUof that poverty is preventable is a natural outcome of 
the triumphs of the machine ago. It is a relatively new mood for 
mankind. It has been a ferment working in the minds of the 
masses of Europe ever since the Industrial Revolution emanci- 
pated the individual from reliance upon his own muscular power 
supplemented by his domesticated animals. It has now spread 
to the Orient. Its consequences will not be exhausted there this 
century. There is at present a spate of books seeking to prove 
that the growth of population in the Oriental countries, if it 
continues, will make it impossible to maintain even the existing 
standards of consumption. A new Malthusianism is in the air. 
There are those who prophesy starvation for two thirds of the 
human race, and at the same time the West pours torrents of 
wealth into the creation of a vast war machine. But of that 
liter. 



PRiVAli. OR COLLBcmt SPENDING 


6/ 


The belief that poverty was the inescapable lot of man served 
as a social cement throughout most of human history. “By the 
sweat of thy brow shalt thou eat thy bread,” uttered as a curse, 
ended by being a discipline; the most effective discipline of all; 
more potent than armies and prisons, the frown of authority, 
the exliorlations of the priests. It carried more weight than all 
these combined just because it was so obviously true. And 
being true it sot a limit to the possibilities of political disturbance 
and social upheaval. Even today the argument that an equal 
distribution of existing wealth would not raise the average by an 
appreciable amount has considerable potency. How much more 
so was this the case when all there was to divide was infinitesimal 
compared with the immense wealth of modem society. It kept 
the poor in subjection because even successful rebellion could 
not serve to mitigate the rigours of toil by anything much that 
could be measured. It begot quietism, and even the mortification 
of the flesh, all the more so when there was not much flesh to 
mortify. 

Against a drab background of universal poverty, the pomp and 
circumstance of barbarism was the only source of colour and 
pageantry, ritual, exaltation and a certain elevation of the spirit. 
A million small contributions went to the building of a cathedral, 
a mosque, a temple, a pyramid, or a great mansion. But when 
they had been created th^ served to enrich many individual lives 
that would have remained unillumined if the collective effort had 
not been made. 

Ill time people came to resent the exactions that made such 
splendour possible. But it is interesting to observe that their 
resentment grew as they became more able to afford to be 
resentful. Nor is this difficult to understand. As their individual 
lives grew more urbane they were less dependent on the mass 
provision of colour and pageantry. It seems to be a part of 
normal psychology to resent loss of savings as much or more 
than loss of earnings. This is probably because the self-denial 
that went to the savings endear them more. 

With the conviction that poverty was no longer inescapable, the 



68 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


“framework of the past”, to use H. G. Wells’ phrase, was broken. 
Philosophy and religious resignation gave plaee to rebellion and 
self-assertion. The flood-gates were open. They are still open; 
and now right throughout the world. “If some Richelieu does 
not stem ihe torrent of private judgment,” cried Madame de 
Renal to Julien in Stendhal’s Rouge et Noir, “all is lost.” The 
torrent is still flowing, but now private judgment is increasingly 
aimed at the social barriers erected against the conquest of poverty. 

Tt is possible that in tlie United States of America the argument 
still holds good that private economic adventure offers the best 
means for the development of industrial techniques; but in 
Europe tlie belief no longer holds. The arteries of capitalism in 
Europe have hardened. The assault on poverty is now recognised 
more and more as a collective operation with private activities 
playing a subordinate rdle. It is one of the ironies of life that 
insistence on state, collective, or communal action — call it what 
you will — is fostered by American intervention. With Marshall 
Aid went a demand that it should be used to rejuvenate European 
industry. It did not seem to occur to the stout supporters of 
private enterprise in the American Senate that they were asking 
for the virtual abandonment of uncontrolled private enterprise. 
They demanded a plan. Now if there is one thing you cannot 
plan it is competition. Of course you can have competitive 
planning and that is apparently what Italy, for example, has been 
doing: with results that can hardly be described as happy.(®) 

The fact must be faced that Europe will never return to the 
practices, conventions and principles of pre-war. There is not 
only political paralysis in Western Europe; there is a profound 
lack of confidence in conventional values; and this is true for all 
social classes. This is accompanied by a deep spiritual malaise 
arising from a prolonged hesitancy to choose between a number 
of proffered alternatives. It is probably true that Western 
Europe would have gone Socialist after the war if Soviet behaviour 
had not given it too grim a w'sage. Soviet Communism and 
Socialism are not yet suffldently distinguished in many minds. 

The large Communist votes in Western Europe, especially in 



PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING 69 

France and Italy, are evidence that millions of men and women do 
not believe that competitive private enterprise has any future; at 
least of a sort that would commend itself to them. It is extremely 
doubtful whether the Communist vote is a vote for Communism. 
It is partly a protest vote and partly a demand for Democratic 
Socialism after the fashion of the first five years of the British 
Labour Government. 

It was the promise to abolish preventable poverty that helped 
people to tolerate all the manifold injustices and shortcomings 
of capitalist society, just as it was the belief that it could not be 
abolished, that protected the social classes from suicidal collision 
in previous societies. 

With the discovery that capitalism was failing in the very sphere 
where it was thought to be triumphant, the end of competitive 
industrialism was merely a question of time. This failure was 
apparent in Great Britain in tlie years between the two wars, as 
I have mentioned briefly in a previous chapter, but an illustration 
from ray own experience may present the point less abstractly. 

The constituency I represent in Parliament belongs to the 
district which was the cradle of heavy industry in Britain. Ebbw 
Vale, Tredegar, Dowlais, Merthyr Tydfil, Rhymney, all these are 
names familiar to students of the Industrial Revolution. They 
possessed most of the requisites for heavy industry; coal, iron 
ore, limestone. As time went on the iron ore was exhausted and 
this was held to justify the recession of heavy industry from these 
parts. The explanation is only partly true. They are only twenty 
miles from the coast, and as our iron ore had now to come from 
abroad in the main, a twenty mile haulage cannot be held to 
justify uprooting whole townships with all that is involved in 
such an operation. Some may say this is a parochial view 
induced by local aflSliations and the natural reluctance of a 
Member of Parliament to witness the migration of his con- 
stituents. As the argument develops the reader will see there is 
more in it than that. A twenty-mile transport problem for the 
conveyance of only one element in the industrial process should 
not lead to the destruction of so much social equipment. Nor 



VO IN PLACE OF FEAR 

would this happen if the same authority was responsible for the 
social as well as the industrial capital. But the social capital was 
a communal preoccupation, whilst the industrial capital was a 
private one. If the social cost of transfer was added to the cost 
of the new works on the new site, the economics would work out 
difiForcntly. But this is not my immediate concern here. 

If the migration of industry had served the purpose of an 
expanding steel industry, the dislocation of so many people’s lives 
miglit have been tolerable. But this was not the case. Private 
initiative in British steel production was exhausting itself. Old 
out-of-date steel plants were kept ticking over by means of bank 
overdrafts. London finance was not concerned with preserving 
the foundations of British industry. That was not its responsi- 
bility. But at this point an essay in collective action was tried. 
Under the direction of Mr, Philip Snowden, then Labour 
Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Bank of England was persuaded 
to establish a Bankers’ Industrial Development Corporation to 
provide finance mainly for steel undertakings that could not 
raise money in the open market. The prospect of profit had failed 
the British Steel Industry. Other motivations had to take its 
place. 

It is necessary to emphasise that we are here speaking of 
nothing less than the survival of Great Britain as an industrial 
power; and that means the survival of her teeming population. 
Competitive enterprise in Britain had run into a cul de-sac from 
which it had to be rescued by State action. But this is only part 
of the story. Worse is to come. 

The Corporation found the necessary finance for the recon- 
struction and re-equipment of a number of steel undertakings 
that are now flourishing. Unfortunately, Ebbw Vale was not 
among them. This led me to seek an interview with the Chancellor 
of the Exchequer, who by then was Mr. Neville Chamberlain. 
He in his turn sent me to the Secretary to the Treasury, who in his 
turn passed me on to the Secretary to the Development Corpora- 
tion. At last I was interviewing the official supposed to be engaged 
in rebuilding the steel industry of Britain both for present and 



PRIVATE OR COLLECTIVE SPENDING /I 

future needs. The conversation was illuminating. He was an 
extremely able man. What he could do he did very eiRcicntly. But 
he had to work within the limits of policy laid down for him. 
When I asked about the prospects of finance to put the Ebbw 
Vale steel plant back into modem steel production he shook his 
head. “Impossible,” he said. That was bad enough. But the 
reason he gave was worse. It was not, as you might think, that 
Ebbw Vale was badly sited, and that a new steel works shoidd go 
elsewhere. As I have said there was an argument for tliis, though 
in my opinion a bad one. No, the reason he gave was that his 
advisers saw no market prospects for any more steel works in 
Great Britain in addition to the ones already in their schemes. 
Apparently we had reached the maximum steel production for 
which there seemed any prospect of profitable consumption. 
What was that? It was somewhere in the region of ten to eleveir 
million tons per annum, much of it from obsolete plants with 
high production costs. 

An industrial economist had just made a calculation that if 
we in Britain at that time were using steel to the same amount 
per head of population as the United States of America we should 
be consuming nineteen million tons per annum. Yet our steel 
production was to be stabilised at ten to eleven millions. And 
this with thousands of steel workers idle, and unlimited tasks 
left undone for want of steel and its ancillaries. 

We have now climbed to between sixteen and seventeen million 
tons per year, mainly under national direction and control, and 
there is still a distance to travel if Britain is to play its proper part 
in the world. 

The bleak sequel was that during the war we had to convey 
precious steel with the loss of still more precious lives across the 
Atlantic; and Britain’s industrial recovery after the war was 
slower and more expensive in foreign dollar currency than it need 
have been. There was no justification for the smugly complacent 
advertisements which have appeared in the British Press ever 
since the war. These were intended to convince the British people 
that all was well in the world of steel and that whatever else we 



/2 IN PLACE OF FEAR 

lacked, these far-sighted, efficient and enterprising steel masters 
could be relied upon to serve the needs of the nation in war and 
peace. Certainly technical knowledge we had in abundance and 
the men to apply it. But we had failed to realise that in Britain, 
at least, the propulsions of private economic adventure had lost 
their force. Excessive caution had taken the place of self-confi- 
dence: we had organised scarcity and high profits instead of 
expanding production and the acceptance of risk. 

The same story is true in their different ways of coal and textiles, 
power stations and oil refining plants.(*) If private enterprise 
had been left to its own devices the standard of living of the 
British people would be lower than it is today, and the prospects 
for the future grim indeed for the population of this island. 

We have escaped from the greater poverty that would have been 
our fate. But not by the automatism of private competition so dear 
to the heart of some economists. These had demonstrably failed. 
Public intervention at one point after another alone served to 
protect us from the industrial lethargy which had overtaken 
vital areas of our economy. 



CHAPTER FIVE 


A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


The field in which the claims of individual commercialism come 
into most immediate conflict with reputable notions of social 
values is that of health. That is true both for curative and 
preventive medicine. The preventive health services of modem 
society fight the battle over a wider front and therefore less 
dramatically than is the case with personal medicine. 

Yet the victories won by preventive medicine are much the 
most important for mankind. This is so not only because it is 
obviously preferable to prevent suffering than to alleviate it. 
Preventive medicine, which is merely another way of saying 
health by collective action, builds up a system of social habits 
wliich constitute an indispensable part of what we mean by 
civilisation. In this sphere values that are in essence Socialist, 
challenge and win victory after victory against the assertions and 
practice of the Competitive Society. 

Modem communities have been made tolerable by the 
behaviour patterns imposed upon them by the activities of the 
sanitary inspector and the medical o£5cer of health. It is true, 
these rarely work out what they do in terms of Socialist philosophy ; 
but that does not alter the fact that the whole significance of their 
contribution is its insistence that the claims of the individual shall 
subordinate themselves to social codes that have the collective 
well-being for their aim, irrespective of the extent to which this 
frustrates individual greed. 

It is only necessary to visit backward countries, or the backward 
parts of even the most advanced countries, to see what happens 
when this insistence is overborne. There, the smaU well-to-do 
classes furnish themselves with some of the machinery of good 

71 



IN PLACE OF FEAR 


•/4 

sanitation, such as a piped water supply from their own wells, 
and modern drainage and cesspools. Having satisfied their own 
needs, they fight strenuously against finding the money to pay 
for a good general system that would make the same conveni- 
ences available to everyone else. 

The more advanced the country, the more its citizens insist on 
a pure water supply, on laws against careless methods of preparing 
and handling food, and against the making and advertising of 
harmful drugs. Powerful vested interests with profits at stake 
compel the public authorities to fight a sustained battle against 
the assumption that the pursuit of individual profit is the best 
way to servo the general good. 

The same is true in relation to contagious diseases. These are 
kept at bay by the constant war society is waging in the form of 
collective action conducted by men and women who are paid 
fixed salaries. Neither payment by results nor the profit motive 
are relevant. It would be a fanatical supporter of the Competitive 
Society who asserted that the work done in the field of preventive 
medicine shows the enslavement of the individual to what has 
come to be described in the U.S.A. as “statism”, and is therefore 
to bo deplored. The more likely retort is that all these are part 
of the very type of society I am opposing. That is true. But they 
do not flow from it. They have come in spite of it. They stem 
from a different order of values. They have established them- 
selves and they are still winning their way by hard struggle. In 
claiming them, capitalism proudly displays medals won in the 
battles it has lost. 

When we consider the great discoveries in medicine that have 
revolutionised surgery and the treatment of disease, the same 
pattern appears. They were made by dedicated men and women 
whose work was inspired by values that have nothing to do with 
the rapacious bustle of the Stock Exchange: Pasteur, Simpson, 
Jenner, Lister, Semelweiss, Fleming, Domagk, Roentgen — ^tho 
list is endless. Few of these would have described themselves as 
Socialists, but they can hardly be considered representative types 
of the Competitive Society. 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


75 


The same story is now being unfolded in the field of curative 
medicine. Here individual and collective action are joined in a 
series of dramatic battles. The collective principle asserts that 
the resources of medical skill and the apparatus of healing shall 
be placed at the disposal of the patient, without charge, when he or 
she needs them; that medical treatment and care should be a 
communal responsibility; tirat they should be made available to 
rich and poor alike in accordance with medical need and by no 
other criteria. It claims that financial anxiety in time of sickness 
is a serious hindrance to recovery, apart from its uimecessary 
cruelty. It insists that no society can legitimately call itself 
civilised if a sick person is denied medical aid because of lack of 
means. 

Preventable pain is a blot on any society. Much sickness and 
often permanent disability arise from failure to take early action, 
and this in its turn is due to high costs and the fear of the effects 
of heavy bills on the family. The records show that it is the 
mother in the average family who suffers most from the absence 
of a free health service. In trying to balance her domestic budget 
she puts her own needs last. 

Society becomes more wholesome, more serene, and spiritually 
healthier, if it knows that its citizens have at the back of their 
consciousness the knowledge that not only themselves, but all their 
fellows, have access, when ill, to the best that medical skill can 
provide. But private charity and endowment, although inescap- 
ably essential at one time, cannot meet the cost of all this. If the 
job is to be done, the State must accept financial responsibility. 

When I was engaged in formulating the main principles of the 
British Health Service, I had to give careful study to various 
proposals for financing it, and as this aspect of the scheme is a 
matter of anxious discussion in many other parts of the world, 
it may be useful if I set down the main considerations that guided 
my choice. In the first place, what was to be its financial relation- 
ship with National Insurance; shoidd the Health Service be on an 
insurance basis? I decided against this. It had always seemed to me 
that a personal contributory basis was peculiarly inappropriate 



76 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


to a National Health Service. There is, for example, the question 
of the qualifying period. That is to say, so many contributions 
for this benefit, and so many more for additional benefits, until 
enough contributions are eventually paid to qualify the contri- 
butor for the full range of benefits. 

In the case of health treatment tliis would give rise to endless 
anomalies, quite apart from the administrative jungle which 
would be created. This is already the case in countries where 
people insui'e privately for operations as distinct from hospital 
or vice versa. Whatever may be said for it in private insurance, 
it would be out of place in a national scheme. Imagine a patient 
lying in hospital after an operation and ruefully reflecting that if 
the operation had been delayed another month he would have 
qualified for the operation benefit. Limited benefits for limited 
contributions ignore the over-riding consideration that tlie full 
range of health machinery must be there in any case, independent 
of the patient’s right of free access to it. 

Where a patient claimed he could not afford treatment, an 
investigation would have to be made into bis means, with all the 
personal humiliation and vexation involved. This scarcely 
provides the relaxed mental condition needed for a quick and 
full recovery. Of course there is always tlie right to refuse treat- 
ment to a person who cannot afford it. You can always “pass by 
on the other side”. That may be sound economics. It could not 
be worse morals. 

Some American friends tried hard to persuade me that one way 
out of the alleged dilemma of providing free health treatment 
for people able to afford to pay for it, would be to fix an income 
hmit below which treatment would be free whilst those above 
must pay. This makes the worst of all worlds. It still involves 
proof, with disadvantages I have already described. In addition 
it is exposed to lying and cheating and all sorts of insidious 
nepotism. 

And these are the least of its shortcomings. The really objec- 
tionable feature is the creation of a two standard health service, 
one below and one above the salt. It is merely the old British 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


77 


Poor Law system over again. Even if the service given is the same 
in both categories there will always be the suspicion in the mind 
of the patient that it is not so, and this again is not a healthy 
mental state. 

The essence of a satisfactory health service is that the rich and 
the poor are treated alike, that poverty is not a disability, and 
wealth is not advantaged. 

Two ways of trying to meet the high cost of sickness are the 
group insurance, and the attachment of medical benefits to the 
terms of employment. Group insurance is merely another way 
of bringing the advantages of collective action to the service of 
the individual. All the insurance company does is to assess the 
degree of risk in any particular field, work out the premium 
required from a given number of individuals to cover it, add 
administrative costs and dividends, and then sell the result to the 
public. They are purveyors of the law of averages. They convert 
economic continuity, which is a by-product of communal life, 
into a commodity, and it is then bought and sold like any other 
commodity. 

What is really bought and sold is the group, for the elaborate 
actuarial tables worked out by the insurance company are 
nothing more than a description of the patterns of behaviour of 
that collectivity which is the subject of assessment for the time 
being. To this the company adds nothing but its own profits. 
This profit is therefore wholly gratuitous because it does not 
derive from the creation of anything. Group insurance is the most 
expensive, the least scientific, and clumsiest way of mobilising 
collective security for the individual good. 

In many countries the law implicitly recognises this because 
the insurance company is required to invest some, if not all, its 
income in trustee stock, national bonds and debentures. In other 
words, the company must invest in those properties which bear 
the strongest imprint of continuous communal action. The 
nearer the investment approaches to those forms of property 
which are most characteristic of competitive capitalism, the 
less the element of collective security, and therefore the less 



78 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


desirable from the point of view of insurance. There never can be 
a clearer case of the private exploitation of a product publicly 
produced. 

Where medical benefits are attached to employment as a term 
of the contract the situation is somewhat different. Here is an 
instance where the workers, as occupational groups, succeed in 
accomplishing what they have failed to do or not tried to do as 
enfranchised citizens. It has the one advantage that the employer 
in such a case will be less eager to Lobby against legislation for a 
national health scheme. He may bo inclined to support national 
proposals because these will make others share part of his burden. 
As a political tactic, therefore, occupational medical benefits have 
sometliing to be said for them; and the workers enjoy some 
protection in the meantime whilst the national scheme is being 
held up. 

But they are no substitute for a national sclieme. An industrial 
basis is too narrow for the wide range of medical needs which 
should be met, both for the worker and for his family. The 
incidence of siclaiess vary from industry to industry and so do the 
rates of economic obsolescence and unemployment. We had 
experience of tlris in Britain where certain of the Approved 
Societies under the old National Health Insurance recruited a 
disproportionate number of members from industries with a higli 
degree of sickness and accident rate, and affected by serious 
industrial depression. The result was that these Approved 
Societies were compelled to curtail benefits to their members, 
whilst other Societies with a different industrial composition were 
able to distribute the full benefits. That situation consequently 
helped the strong and hurt the weak. 

There are two final objections to the methods I have been 
describing. They create a chaos of little or big projects, all aiming 
at the same end; assisting the individual in time of sickness. A 
whole network of strong points emerge, each with a vested interest 
in preventing a rational national scheme from being created. 
Thus to the property Lobby is added the Lobby of those who 
stand to lose under the national project. In the end they may 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


79 


have to be bought out at great cost in time, effort and money. 

The second objection is even more serious. These schemes all 
have for their aim the consumption of the apparatus of health. 
But they leave the creation of that apparatus without plan and 
central direction. In place of a rational relationship between all 
its parts, there arises a patch-quilt of local paternalisms. My 
experience has taught me that there is no worse enemy to the 
intelligent planning of a national health service; especially on the 
hospital side. Warm gushes of self-indulgent emotion are an 
unreliable source of driving power in the field of health organisa- 
tion. The benefactor tends also to become a petty tyrant, not 
only willing his cash, but sending his instructions along with it. 

The other alternative is a flat rate compulsory contribution for 
all, covering the full range of health treatment, or a limited part 
of it. There is no advantage whatever in this. It is merely a form 
of poll tax with all its disagreeable features. It collects the same 
from the rich and the poor, and this is manifestly unjust. On no 
showing can it be called insurance. 

One thing the community cannot do is insure against itself. 
What it can and must do is to set aside an agreed proportion of 
the national revenues for the creation and maintenance of the 
service it has pledged itself to provide. This is not so much 
insurance as a prudent policy of capital investment. There is a 
further objection to a universal contribution, and that is its wholly 
unnecessary administrative cost; unless it is proposed to have 
graduated contributions for graduated benefits, and I have already 
pointed out the objections to that. Why should all have contri- 
bution cards if all are assumed to be insured? This merely leads 
to a colossal Record Oflice, employing scores of thousands of 
clerks solemnly restating in the most expensive manner what the 
law will already have said; namely, that all citixens are in the 
scheme. 

The means of collecting the revenues for the health service are 
already in the possession of most modem states, and that is the 
normsd system of taxation. 

Thi» wfl*' course which commended itself to me and it is the 



80 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


basis of the finance of the British Health Service. Its revenues are 
provided by the Exchequer in the same way as other forms of 
public expenditure. I am afraid this is not yet fully understood. 
Many people still think they pay for the National Health Service 
by way of their contribution to the National Insurance Scheme. 
The confusion arose because the new service sounded so much 
like the old National Health Insurance, and it was launched on the 
same date as the National Insurance Scheme. Some part of the 
misunderstanding was caused by lire propaganda of the B.M.A., 
which warned the people at one time that, although they would 
be paying their contributions, the Health Service would not be 
there to meet their needs. There was a certain irony about this, 
because when the time came for enrolment in the Health Service 
more than ninety per cent of the population hastened to get their 
names in; some under the impression, helped by the B.M.A. 
itself, that they had started paying for it. This gave me some 
quiet satisfaction. 

One of the consequences of the universality of the British 
Health Service is the free treatment of foreign visitors. This 
has given rise to a great deal of criticism, most of it ill-informed 
and some of it deliberately mischievous. Why should people 
come to Britain and enjoy the benefits of the free Health Service 
when they do not subscribe to the national revenues? So the 
argument goes. No doubt a little of this objection is still based 
on the confusion about contributions to which I have referred. 
The fact is, of comse, that visitors to Britain subscribe to the 
national revenues as soon as they start consuming certain commo- 
dities, drink and tobacco for example, and entertainment. They 
make no direct contribution to the cost of the Health Service 
any more than does a British citizen. 

However, tliere are a number of more potent reasons why it 
would be unwise as well as mean to withhold the Free Service 
from tlie visitor to Britain. How do we distinguish a visitor from 
anybody else? Are British citizens to carry means of identification 
everywhere to prove that they are not visitors? For if the sheep 
are to be separated from the goats both must be classified. What 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


81 


began as an attempt to keep the Health Service for ourselves 
would end by being a nuisance to everybody. Happily, this is 
one of those occasions when generosity and convenience march 
together. 

The cost of looking after the visitor who falls ill cannot amount 
to more than a negligible fraction of £399,000,000, the total cost 
of the Health Service. It is not difficult to arrive at an approxi- 
mate estimate. All we have to do is look up the number of visitors 
to Great Britain during one year and assume they would make 
the same use of the Health Service as a similar number of 
Britishers. Divide the total cost of the Service by the population 
and you get the answer. I had the estimate taken out and it 
amounted to about £200,000 a year. 

Obviously this is an over-estimate because people who go for 
holidays are not likely to need a doctor’s attention as much as 
others. However, there it is for what it is worth and you will see 
it does not justify the fuss that has been made about it. 

The whole agitation has a nasty taste. Instead of rejoicing 
at the opportunity to practise a civilised principle. Conservatives 
have tried to exploit the most disreputable emotions in this 
among many other attempts to discredit socialised medicine. 

Naturally when Britons go abroad they axe incensed because 
they are not similarly treated if they need the attention of a doctor. 
But that also I am convinced will come when other nations follow 
our example and have Health Services of their own. When that 
happens we shall be able to work out schemes of reciprocity, and 
yet one more amenity will have been added to social intercourse. 
In the meantime let us keep in mind that, here, example is better 
than precept. 

The National Health Service and the Welfare State have come 
to be used as interchangeable terms, and in the mouths of some 
people as terms of reproach. AVhy this is so it is not difficult to 
understand, if you view everything from the angle of a strictly 
individualistic Competitive Society. A free health service is pure 
Socialism and as such it is opposed to the hedonism of capitalist 
society. To call it something for nothing is absurd because 



82 IN PLACE OF FEAR 

everything has to be paid for in some way or another. 

But it does mean that the Service is there to bo used at the time 
you need it without payment anxieties. To put it another way, 
you provide, when you are well, a service that will be available if 
and when you fall ill. It is therefore an act of collective goodwill 
and public enterprise and not a commodity privately bought and 
sold. It takes away a whole segment of private enterprise and 
transfers it to the field of public administration, where it joins 
company with the preventive services and the rest of the communal 
agencies, by means of which the New Society is being gradually 
articulated. Nor should wo tmderestimate the size of the invasion 
we are making. In Britain there are more than 340,000 workers 
of various kinds engaged in the National Health Service. It costs 
about eight pounds per head of the population.0 But a large 
proportion ot this sum was being paid on private account before 
the Service started. It is impossible to estimate the exact amount. 
Some experts in this field go so far as to say they doubt whether 
there is any real net additional social cost, because of the innumer- 
able harpies who battened on the sick and who are slowly being 
eliminated. Be that as it may, there is no doubting the magnitude 
of tire enterprise. What is surprising is the smoothness of the 
transfer and the way it is settling down. 

The prophets of disaster have been proved false, as they so often 
arc when new and ambitious ventures are projected. 

And now comes the question so frequently asked: Do not all 
these free facilities invite abuse? Whenever I was asked that 
question I always answered: "A pre-requisite to a study of human 
behaviour is that human beings should first be allowed to behave.” 
When the Service started and the demands for spectacles, dental 
attention and drugs rocketed upwards the pessimists said: "We 
told you so. The people caimot be trusted to use the Service 
prudently or intelligently. It is bad now but there is worse to 
come. Abuse will crowd on abuse until the whole Scheme 
collapses.” 

Those first few years of the Service were anxious years for 
those of us who bad the central responsibility. We were anxious, 



A jjJiiiE HEALTH SERVICE 


83 


not because we feared the principles of the Service were unsound, 
but in case they would not be given time to justify themselves. 
Faith as well as works is essential in the early years of a new 
enterprise. 

The question uppermost in my mind at that time, was whether 
a eonsistent pattern of behaviour would reveal itself among the 
millions using the Service, and how long would it take for this to 
emerge? Unless this happened fairly soon it would not be possible 
to put in reliable estimates for the Budget. The first few Estimates 
for the Health Service seemed to justify the critics. Expenditure 
exceeded the Estimates by large amounts, and Mr, Churehillwith 
his usual lack of restraint plunged into the attack. In this he 
showed less insight than his colleagues, who watched his antics 
with increasing alarm. They knew the Service was already 
popular with the people. If the Service could be killed they 
wouldn’t mind, but they would wish it done more stealthily and 
in such a fashion that they would not appear to have the 
responsibility. 

Ordinary men and women were aware of what was happening. 
They knew from their own experience tliat a considerable pro- 
portion of the initial expenditure, especially on dentistry and 
spectacles, was the result of past neglect. When the first rush was 
over the demand would even out. And so it proved. Indeed it 
was proved even beyond the expectations of those of us who had 
most faith in the Service. 

It is not generally appreciated that after only one full year’s 
experience of the Service I was able to put in an Estimate which 
was firm and accurate. This was remarkable. It meant that in 
so short a space of time we were able to predict the pattern of 
behaviour of all the many millions of people who would be using 
the Service in a particular year. Whatever abuses there were they 
were not on the increase. From that point on, any increased 
expenditure on the Service would come from its planned expansion 
and not from unpredictable use and abuse. We now knew the 
extent to which Ihe people would use the existing facilities and 
what it would cost us. The around was now firm under our feet. 



84 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


Such abuses as there were could be dealt with by progressive 
administrative prcssurc.(®) 

Danger of abuse in the Health Service is always at the point 
wJiere private commercialism impinges on the Service; where, for 
example, the optician is paid for the spectacles he himself pre- 
scribes, or the dentist gives an unnecessary filling for which he is 
paid. Abuse occurs where an attempt is made to marry the 
incompatible principles of pi-ivate acquisitiveness with a public 
service. Does it therefore follow that the solution is to abandon 
the field to commercialism? Of course not. The solution is to 
decrease the dependence on private enterprise. The optical 
service is a case in point. 

I have been told by ophtlialmic surgeons that opticians prescribe 
spectacles sometimes when they are not really necessary. This, of 
course, the opticians hotly resent. The opticians’ protests would 
carry more weight if they were not also purveyors of spectacles. 
They thus make a profit out of their own advice and this tends to 
cast doubt on the advice itself. 

This is an obvious defect in the British Health Service as it is 
now. I never intended it to remain. The present arrangements 
have always been regarded as temporary, to be replaced as 
follows. If the family doctor believes there may be something 
wrong with your eyes the best person to advise is the ophthalmic 
surgeon and not the ophthalmic optician. The latter is primarily 
concerned with those physical abnormalities that lead to defects 
of vision. The surgeon is interested in the physiological as well 
as the anatomical aspects. Under the revised scheme the patient 
would be sent to the surgeon, who would use the optician to give 
a reading of the eyes and so save liis own time. Spectacles would 
tlien be provided only if the surgeon thought them necessary. 

Ophthalmic surgeons tell me that if this scheme were in 
operation fewer spectacles would bo in use. And it would be to 
the advantage of the patient to be examined by the surgeon in the 
first instance, for he might find in the eyes evidence of morbidity 
of wider significance, and thus assist the patient to whatever 
other treatment might be necessary. 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 85 

There are other and better ways of dealing with alleged abuses 
than by throwing up the sponge. 

A free Health Service is a triumphant example of the superiority 
of collective action and public initiative applied to a segment 
of society where commercial principles are seen at their worst. 

“The old system pays me better, so don’t interfere.” Who 
would dare to put it so crudely? But it is as well to keep in mind 
that a public undertaking of this magnitude is Big Business. It 
touches trade and industry at a hundred sensitive points. A 
striking illustration of this was provided by our efforts to take 
proper care of the deaf. It had always seemed to me that this 
affliction had received too little attention. Deafness is a grievous 
handicap, worse some say even than blindness, though here we 
must speak with diffidence, because no one who has not suffered 
both can really judge. But this at least is agreed. Deafness 
causes much personal suffering and industrial loss. The 
mechanical aids to deafness were often deficient, and always too 
expensive for all but a tiny section of those in need. 

The way that seemed to offer the best chance of success, was to 
bring the hearing specialist and the aural technicians into con- 
ference with each ot W, to see if a satisfactory aid could be devised, 
which could then be put into mass production and distributed 
through the hospitals. The effort met with outstanding success. 
By September 1951, one hundred and fifty-two thousand aids 
had been distributed and the users are enthusiastic about them,(®) 
They cost approximately one tenth of those on sale commercially. 
There is no reason why, after the home demand has been met, they 
should not prove the basis of a thriving export trade. 

By bulk ordering of common essentials and cutting out unneces- 
sary retail profit margins, as in the instance given, substantial 
economies can be made. 

It is significant that few Conservatives mention this side of the 
Health Service, They are silent where economies could be made 
at the expense of profits. The possibilities of bulk ordering of 
whole ranges of hospital equipment and necessities such as 
blankets and linen, were realised early in the development of the 



86 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


Scheme. In order to extend the advantages of this over a wider 
field of public expenditure the Supply Department of the Ministry 
of Health was made responsible for the medical needs of the 
Armed Forces. When all these are fully integrated, the result 
should make a significant impact on the private sector of the 
industries alTcctcd. The manufacturers will be afforded a reliable 
estimate of the requirements of the public authorities and can 
adjust their production flows accordingly, whilst improved 
specifications should improve quality and reduce cost. 

But the hardest task for any public representative charged with 
the duty of making a free Health Service available to the com- 
munity, is overcoming the fears, real and imaginary, of the medical 
profession. His task is to reconcile the general public interest 
with their sectional claims. No pressure groups are more highly 
organised in Britain than the professions, and among these the 
medical professions are the strongest. 

I was anxious to ensure that the General Practitioner should be 
able to earn a reasonable living without having to aim at a 
register which would be too large to admit of good doctoring. 
To accomplish this I suggested a graduated system of capitation 
payments which would be higlicst in the medium ranges and 
lower in tire higlier. This would have discoiuaged big lists by 
lessening the financial inducement. The B.M.A. refused this, 
though now I am told they are ready to re-open the question. 
Had they agreed at the time the position of doctors in the over- 
doctored areas of the country would have been made easier aS 
re-distribution over the country as a whole gradually took place. 

I have a warm spot for the General Practitioner despite his 
tempestuousness. There is a sound case for providing a little 
more money to help the doctor with a medium list who wants to 
make a decent living and yet be a good doctor. The injection of 
several million pounds here would refresh the Service at its most 
vulnerable point; that is, the family doctor relationship. The 
family doctor is in many ways the most important person in the 
Service. He comes into the most immediate and continuous 
touch with the members of the community. He is also the gate- 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


87 


way to all the other branches of the Service. If more is required 
than he can provide, it is he who puts the patient in touch with 
the specialist services.(^) 

He is also the most highly individualistic member of the medical 
world. As soon as he leaves medicine he seems to think in slogans. 
These are shot through with political animus of the most violent 
description — ^usually Conservative. I speak here primarily of the 
British Medical Association. The Medical Practitioners’ Union 
on the other hand is a progressive body, affiliated to the Trades 
Union Congress and more up-to-date in its views. But it was 
with the B.M.A. I had to negotiate. I usually met its representa- 
tives when they had come hot from a conference at which the 
wildest speeches had been made, frequently by the very men who 
then had to try to come to terms with the people they had been so 
immoderately denouncing. 

I enjoyed the challenge. My trade union experience had taught 
me to distinguish between the atmosphere of the mass demonstra- 
tion and the quite different mood of the negotiating table. I was 
therefore able to discount a great deal of what had been said from 
the rostrum. Also it was easy for me to enable them to win 
victories, for they had usually worked themselves up into a fever 
of protest against proposals which had never been made. Thus 
they would “never be made into civil servants”.(®) As I never 
intended they should, I was able to concede the point without 
difficulty. 

Then there must be “free choice of doctor”. I myself was 
most anxious to insist on this, for I saw in it one of the most 
important safeguards for the public. The right of the patient to 
leave his doctor and choose another whenever he Uked, had a 
double edge that the B.M.A. spokesmen did not fully appreciate 
until later. Then there was the demand for full rights of free 
expression of opinion, both about the Health Service and any- 
thing else. To this again I was most ready to respond, as it had 
never occurred to me that anything otherwise had been intended. 

And so it went on from one blown out slogan to another. 
Indeed, I warned the leaders of the profession that they were 



IN PLACB Oi' ruAR 


»& 

making a fundamental mistake in strategy. They were mobilising 
their forces to fight a battle that was never likely to begin. When 
later I was able to make a considered statement in Parliament 
giving a solemn undertaking to abide by principles that were 
my own from the very start, the B.M.A. found its forces leaving 
the field just when the crucial stage in the struggle was reached. 

In speaking of the medical profession, I must not be thought to 
be speaking at the same time of the individual men and women 
who make it up. In their case, as in so many others, the psychology 
of the profession as a whole is not a sum of its individual parts. 
Indeed, this seems to be much more the case with doctors than 
with other social groups. In my dealings with them I was soon 
made aware of two curious streams of thought. In the first place 
the general public has no great faith in the medical profession 
considered as a collectivity, which in no way interferes with a 
warm attachment between individual doctors and patients. 
Statesmen anxious to establish a free Health Service should keep 
that in mind. In a conflict between the profession and the general 
public the latter will always win if they are courageously led. The 
pretensions of the medical profession as a special social group 
are resented by the generality of citizens. They savour too much 
of caste and privilege. The practice of medicine is still so much 
more an art than a science that its practitioners do not seem to 
the laity to be justified in the atmosphere with which they are apt 
to surround themselves. There is a good deal of hit and miss 
about general medicine. It is a profession where exact measure- 
ment is not easy and the absence of it opens the mind to endless 
conjecture as to the efficacy of this or that form of treatment. 

The doctors themselves insist on this element of unpredicta- 
bility in the response of individual patients to various fonns of 
treatment. They afiirm that individuals differ so much that there 
is always a high subjective content in the practice of medicine. 
This arises in a variety of ways; in the medical history of the 
patient, his work, his relations with his family and with the 
society of which he is a member. All these apparently have to be 
taken into account in diagnosis and treatment. This we accept. 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


89 


and indeed it is fairly obvious. What is not so obvious is that the 
average doctor is equipped by his general education and by 
temperament to make an assessment of so many imponderables. 
He requires for this delicate task imaginative sympathy, sensitivity, 
and a liberal education; and these are not so widespread in the 
profession as many of us would like to see. That there are such 
gifted persons we know, and they are of infinite benefit to suffer- 
ing mankind. But in this field with its margin of error, the quack, 
the charlatan and the ill-equipped also flourish, and there are 
few tests the layman can apply to safeguard himself. 

In my discussions with many of the best members of the 
medical professions in Britain they have Individually always been 
ready to admit this with true scientific humility. But the margin 
of possible error which is part of their daily experience does not 
free them from what can only be described as a collective arro- 
gance. This is accompanied by waves of something approaching 
mass hysteria whenever proposals affecting their profession are 
advanced. We saw it in Britain, we have seen it in Australia and 
New 2fcaland, and now it appears to have the medical profession 
of the United States in its grip. 

In dealing with the medical profession it is wise to make a 
distinction between three main causes of opposition to the 
establishment of a free National Health Service. There is the 
opposition which springs from political opinion as such. This is 
part of the general opposition of Conservative ideas, and it is 
strong in the medical profession, though the expression of it tends 
to be supercharged with the emotions borrowed from other 
fears and ambitions. Second, there is the defence of professional 
status and material reward. The latter, of course, they share with 
other pressure groups. Then, thirdly, there is the opposition 
which springs from the fear that lay interference might affect 
academic freedom and come between the doctor and his patient. 
The third group is the most legitimate and will unite all the mem- 
bers of the medical world, from the self-seeking to the truly 
idealistic. Any health service which hopes to win the consent of 
the doctors must allay these fears. The fear of State interference 



90 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


in academic matters is very strong in the Western world, although 
it tends to ignore the power that patronage already has to 
influence the pattern of medical investigation. Nevertheless, 
entitlement to advancement on grounds of merit alone, free from 
any tinge of political nepotism, must be jealously guarded by any 
self-respecting profession. Nor should less informed opinion be 
allowed to influence the medical curriculum. Here there is no 
substitute for the refreslunent of renovating influences within 
the profession itself. Freedom of discussion and a readiness to 
add to, and receive from, the corpus of accepted knowledge, are 
the only ways we have yet discovered to safeguard what we have 
gained, and to open ways to new discoveries.(®) The medical 
profession is cautious, some say unduly so, in accepting new 
ideas. This has been impressed upon me over and over again by 
those who claim to have discovered methods of treatment and 
cure other than those normally practised by the profession. On 
the other hand, it is my experience that xmorthodox practitioners 
are often the worst quacks, and when offered a fair hearing, 
unwilling to expose themselves to the disciplines of controlled 
experiment and verification. As a general rule they advance 
testimony in place of evidence and credibility in place of informed 
conviction. 

There is no alternative to self-government by the medical 
profession in all matters affecting the content of its academic life, 
although there is every justification in lay co-operation in the 
economy in which that is carried out. The distinction between 
tlie two is teal. It is for the community to provide the apparatus 
of medicine for the doctor. It is for him to use it freely in accord- 
ance with the standards of his profession and the requirements 
of his oath. 

This is also the case with respect to the relations between the 
doctor and his patient. A grjeat deal of nonsense has been talked 
about this. There never has been any danger that socialised 
medicine would destroy the privacy of doctor-patient relation- 
ship. Such a danger would indeed rupture a health sendee from 
the start. The privacy rightly accorded a patient under a health 



A FREE HEALTH SERVICE 


91 


service is much more than is often the case in, for example, 
private insurance. The consulting room is inviolable and no 
sensible person would have it otherwise. 

The defects in the Health Service that have been brought to 
li^t by practical experience lie in quite other directions. Although 
it is essential to retain Parliamentary accountability for the 
Service, the appointment of members of the various adminis- 
trative bodies should not involve the Minister of Health. No 
danger of nepotism arises, as no salaries are attached to the 
appointments, but election is a better principle than selection. 
No Minister can feel satisfied that he is making the right selection 
over so wide a field. The difficulty of applying the principle of 
election, rather than selection, arises from the fact that no electoral 
constituency corresponds with the functional requirements of the 
Service. This is particularly so in the case of hospital organisation. 
Hospitals are grouped in such a way that most, if not all, the 
different medical specialities are to be found within a given area. 

A solution mi^t be found if the reorganisation of local govern- 
ment is sufficiently fundamental to allow the administration of 
the hospitals to be entrusted to the revised units of local govern- 
ment. But no local finances should be levied, for this would once 
more give rise to frontier problems, and the essential unity of the 
Service would be destroyed.(') 

Another defect in the Service, which was seen from the begin- 
ning, is the existence of pay beds in hospitals. The reason why 
this was tolerated at all, was because it was put to me by the 
representatives of the Royal Colleges that in the absence of pay- 
bed sections in the hospitals the specialists would resort in greater 
measure to nursing homes. As the full range of medical facilities 
are available only in the hospitals as a general rule, the specialists 
should be there, on the spot, as much as possible. The argument 
is sound, but there can be no doubt that the privilege has been 
abused. Pay beds are a profitable source of income to the 
specialists, and there is therefore a disposition to prefer patients 
who can afford them at the expense of others on the hospital 
wailing lists. The number of pay beds should be reduced until in 



92 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


course of time they are abolished, unless the abuse of them can 
be better controlled. The number of “amenity beds” should be 
increased. These are beds for which the patient pays a small 
sum for privacy alone, all the other services being free. These 
changes would mean a loss of revenue to the National Health 
Service, but they would cut out a commercial practice whicli 
undermines the principle of equality of treatment that is funda- 
mental to the whole conception of tlie Scheme. 

Doubtless other defects can be found and further improvements 
made. What emerges, however, in the final count, is the massive 
contribution the British Health Service makes to the equipment 
of a civilised society. It has now become a part of the texture of 
oirc national life. No political party would survive that tried 
to destroy it. 

Since this chapter was written, new legislation on the National 
Health Service has been announced. It confirms our worst fears. 
If they are carried out the proposals will mutilate the Service in 
many of its most important activities. There is, however, ample 
evidence that the British people are reacting sharply against them. 
This sustains my contention that no Government that attempts to 
destroy the Health Service can hope to command the support of 
the British people. The great argument about priorities is joined 
and from it a Free Health Service is bound to emerge triumphant. 



CHAPTER SIX 


THE INVASION OF DOUBT 


It is a dangerous period in the lifetime of a nation when the con- 
victions, beliefs, and values of one epoch are seen to be losing 
their vitality, and those of the new have not yet won universal 
acceptance. Many believe they are witnessing the decline of 
human society, when all that is happening is a change from one 
type of society to another. Those whose habits and possessions 
are bound up with the vanishing social order are filled witlt 
pessimism. A future which threatens with destruction all that 
they had come to regard as fixed and eternal, that sacrilegiously 
laughs at assumptions which they always believed to lie in the 
foundations of life, that projects itself into the present in strange 
words and even stranger thoughts; such a future does not seem 
to them to be worth struggling for. 

There is no fear more inhibiting than the fear of the future. Its 
effect on sensitive minds is profound. It pervades all the arts. 
It leads to a general disbelief in the efficacy of hinnan intelligence, 
for if reason cannot offer a more pleasing prospect then it might 
be that reason itself is at fault. 

This mood in its most extreme form found expression in 
fascism, which substituted a nostalgic irrationalism for the 
buoyant, robust and optimistic, bustling activity of the nineteenth 
and early twentieth centuries. The energy freed by the mechanical 
achievements of the Industrial Revolution was essentially out- 
flowing. The surpluses of the advanced industrial nations invaded 
more and more areas of the world where economic and intellectual 
passivity had reigned for long centuries; and the spirit of the West 
responded to the challenge of the novel, the remote and the 
unwon. 

Confidence in the ascendancy of human reason was confirmed 

9t 



94 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


by daily victories, especially in the physical sciences and the 
mechanical arts. It was not to be expected that the nature of the 
society that was being created should be a subject of contempla- 
tion, when all the time that society was pushing back its boun- 
daries0 and adding to its wealth. Contemplation and the 
introspective mood that is its congenial climate cannot be 
expected amidst the stridency and brashness of a Revolution still 
obeying the thrust of its i ni tial impulse. 

Toward the end of the nineteenth century the trade unions of 
Britain began to gather new strength, and in the first decade of 
the twentieth century they burst into an angry roar of strikes and 
lock-outs. The miners in particular gave the first few heaves of 
that prolonged protest which hastened the birth of the Labour 
Party and gave it many of its leaders. 

In its attempt to harvest social discontents, the Liberal Party 
took the first few tentative steps towards the establishment of the 
social services, but these were loo timid and hesitant to be really 
successful. The industrialists who were the chief backers of the 
Liberal Party were not prepared to allow any substantial part of 
their profits to be creamed off for welfare expenditure. It is the 
fashion of those who write history in the fonn of biographies 
to talk of the Liberal Party as having been destroyed by the 
personal ambitions of this or that leader, or as having been under- 
mined by the intrigues of factions. These no doubt played their 
part. But by themselves they could never have led to the decline 
of the Liberal Party if history had still had an important rfile for 
it to play. The death of British Liberalism began when the 
Liberal Administration of Mr. Asquith came into collision with 
the dockers, the miners, and the railwaymen. Subsequent quarrels 
among the Liberal leaders merely served to crack the outer shell. 
The kernel had begun to wither much earlier. 

In these same years the rise of Germany and Japan as serious 
competitors for world markets that had long been dominated by 
Britain, began to cause a few anxious frowns and some foreboding. 
Self-questioning had begun. But it was a subordinate motif. It 
was not the prevailing mood. 



THE INVASION OF DOUBT 


95 


In the main, Edwardian England displayed the buoyancy of 
social and intellectual self-confidence at its best. Its literature, its 
music, its general atmosphere, its lust for travel and exploration, 
were the final flowering of the process that started way back 
when the use of steam power, coal and steel gave a powerful 
impetus to the accumulation of material wealth. 

European society after the 1914-18 war never recaptured that 
mood. The awful slaughter of the war, and the epidemics that 
followed, produced a society that proved unequal to the problems 
crowding in on it. The war had been in many respects a temporary 
escape from economic problems that had now to be met in 
aggravated forms. (*) 

The Revolution in Russia posed questions for Europe that 
have not yet been answered. The attack on China by Japan, and 
the prolonged Civil War superimposed on external attack, posed 
not dissimilar questions for all the nations entangled in the Orient. 
These are being pressed with mounting urgency. 

In Europe the past is dead. The future wears an ominous 
visage for all who want to apply old remedies to new ailments. 
It was not Socialism that killed the capitalist competitive societies 
of Europe. They were killed by two World Wars and by their 
failure to adapt themselves to the economic conditions brought 
about by their own agencies. At the moment they are flounder- 
ing, unable to make up tlieir minds which way to choose. The 
assistance provided by the United States does not enable them to 
recover. Rather it perpetuates a spiritual languor. National 
mendicancy is no substitute for a vigorous ambition. 

In Great Britain the advent of a Labour Government evoked 
hopes that a solution might be found that was neither an attempt 
to resurrect what history had killed, nor yet a resort to political 
expedients, which had proved so grim in countries where more 
severe social collisions had produced extreme reactions. 

Democratic Socialism is not a middle way between capitalism 
and Communism. If it were merely that, it would be doomed to 
failure from the start. It caimot Uve by borrowed vitality. Its 
driving power must derive from its own principles and the energy 



96 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


released by them. It is based on the conviction that free men 
can use free institutions to solve the social and economic problems 
of the day, if they are given a chance to do so. 

No Socialist would be so foolish as to underestimate the 
diflBculties that beset him. If ever he were inclined to do so the 
post-war period would have taught him differently. It was clear 
to the most ignorant that British industrial recovery after the war 
could be accomplished only by one of those supreme efforts 
which have more than once illumined our history. It was also 
clear to aU but the shallow minded, that this effort could be 
expected from the industrial masses only if the Government 
departed from the policies which had brought about British 
decline between the wars. 

The country needed new men and new measures. It got both. 
The result was one of the most remarkable recoveries on record. 
Looking back over the period, it is now possible to see tire chief 
reason for our success. It was self-confidence and the strength 
that comes from it. That self-confidence was founded in the 
belief that we knew what had to be done. The Labour majority 
in the House of Commons after the General Election of 1945, 
had obtained from the country a clear mandate to cany out 
a number of measures which had been explained to the people 
in the Election campaign; and by intensive propaganda stretching 
over a number of decades. We were intellectually and spiritually 
armed for oiu task. 

It is the practice of many publicists to sneer at the Labour 
Party for clinging to what are called “doctrinaire” principles. 
You would imagine from the manner of these attacks that lack 
of principle is a suitable political equipment. No statesman can 
stand the strain of modem political life without the inner serenity 
that comes from fidelity to a number of guiding convictions. 
Without their steadying influence he is blown about by every 
passing breeze. Nor is cleverness and political agility a substitute 
for them. It has always been for me a painful spectacle when 
some Labour spokesman tries to justify a piece of Socialist 
legislation on exclusively “practical” grounds. There are at least 



THE INVASION OF DOUBT 


97 


two considerations to be kept in mind when making policy. Its 
applicability to the immediate situation certainly; but also its 
faithfulness to the general body of principles which make up your 
philosophy. Without the latter, politics is merely a job like any 
other. 

Nor is it possible to steer a steady course unless you have a 
clear vision of the destination you are making for. There are 
always influences at work trying to blur issues and sap your faith. 
The Labour Movement does not live in a vacuum. The defeatism 
that accompanies the declme of the old social order seeps in from 
every direction. There are too many Conservatives who have not 
the courage to apply their conservative principles, and too many 
Socialists afraid of their socialism, A nation too Jong suspended 
between alternative courses of action is in a sorry plight. It is 
even worse when we can discern little difference between the 
parties seeking our suffrage. We are not there yet, but there is a 
danger that we shall get there if recent tendencies arc not corrected. 

Then there is the disposition to smooth away the edges of 
policy in the hope of making it more attractive to doubtful 
supporters. It is better to risk a clear and definite rejection tlian 
to win uneasy followers by dexterous ambiguities. 

Whenever the Labotu: Party has made a mistake, it has not been 
in consequence of pursuing its principles too roughly or too far, 
but by making too many concessions to conventional opinion. 
An illustration of this is to be found in the nationalised industries. 
We allowed ourselves to be fnghtened away from the clear 
application of our policy by the clamour of the Press about the 
dangers of putting avil Servants in charge of great industries. 
We entrusted these industries to Boards, leaving only a power of 
general direction to the Ministers. The argument went that no 
Minister could possibly be responsible for all the details of 
administration, and that if he tried to do so the result would be 
delay in reaching decisions and endless red tape. One of the 
causes of this reasoning is the folk-lore that has grown up around 
private enterprise. The assumption is that the modem business 
man manages all the details of his business, large or small, and 



98 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


that the thrust of his inspired personality is felt from the board- 
room to the office boy. The fact is, of course, that there is at 
least as much danger of a rigid bureaucracy in private as in public 
administration. Remote control is the consequence of bigness, 
not of the nature of the ownership. 

Tho principles of good administration are the same in all forms 
of organisation. If that were not so it would be impossible to 
justify tho appointment of the same men as directors of so many 
and widely differing concerns. They cannot possibly be familiar 
with the technical details. What they do know, or at least they 
should know, are the administrative mechanisms by means of 
which the businesses ate kept efficient and authority delegated to 
where it belongs. 

There is no fundamental difference between the National Health 
Service and the railways in terms of administration. There are 
more than three hundred thousand health workers for whom the 
Minister of Health is responsible to Parliament. When the Health 
Service was formed, and it was known that I intended to be 
answerable directly to the House of Commons, I was warned that 
I would be overwhelmed by questions ranging from purely 
personal enquiries to wide issues of policy. The fears proved in 
practice to be without justification. The right to question the 
Minister of Healtli is an invaluable instrument for keeping the 
Health Service vigorous and up-to-date. Most Members of 
Parliament soon learned to distinguish between trivial and really 
important questions. 

The trouble with the Boards of the nationalised industries is 
that they are a constitutional outrage. It is not proper that a 
Member of Parliament should be expected to defer to a non- 
elected person. The Minister, by divesting himself of parlia- 
mentary responsibility, disfranchises the House of Commons; 
and that means he disfranchises the electorate as well. 

Part of the case for public ownership is public accountability. 
This can be effectively provided only if the Minister concerned 
can be questioned in the' House. The present state of affairs 
reduces the Minister to the status of either a messenger or an 



THE INVASION OF DOUBT 99 

apologist for the Boards. This was a mistake for which I must 
accept my share of responsibility. 

As I Iiave said, the mistake was made by not following the 
Socialist policy right through in a clean and direct fashion. One of 
the more curious by-products of present arrangements is the 
changed relationship between the House of Commons and the 
House of Lords. It has become the practice to make the chairmen 
of the Boards of nationalised industries peers. Thus you have a 
gradual concentration of economic power in the House of Lords. 
If a member of the House of Commons wishes to question any 
part of the administration of a nationalised industry he must 
write to one of their lordships, and if he is not satisfied, he cannot 
raise the issue in the House of Commons. 

It is wholly right that members of the House of Commons 
should not occupy paid positions within the power of a Minister 
to bestow. This would expose the legislature to corrupt influences. 
But we do not seem to have given enough attention to the con- 
stitutional implications of permitting the creation of a group of 
highly paid peers responsible to no one but themselves for the 
administration of vast industries. In my view this tends to raise 
the status of the non-elected Chamber and to lower the status of 
the House of Commons. 

Political status will always follow economic power. There arc 
already ominous signs that fresh attempts will be made to give 
the House of Lords a more substantial place in the constitution. 
The Labour victory in 1945, and the failure of the Conservatives 
in 1951 to regain power by a substantial majority, are leading a 
number of people to question a constitution which erects no 
barriers between privilege and the popular will. "Reform of the 
House of Lords” is in the air. No one doubts what it is the 
reformers have in mind. 

The only important political power now possessed by the 
Lords is the power of delay. With the last amendment of the 
Parliament Act this was further curtailed. The Lords cannot 
now delay a Bill beyond one year from the date of its Second 
Readine in the Commons. Labour people should watch very 



100 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


narrowly all proposals to strengthen the Second Chamber, imder 
the respectable guise of “reforming” it. What is intended is a 
retreat from democracy. The mood of the Conservatives is 
clearly revealed by their intention to restore the University seats. 
This is naked power politics; so naked that they may still hesitate 
to cany out the threat. The next attack will be more subtle. 

The absence of a written constitution gives British politics a 
flexibility enjoyed by few nations. No courts can construe the 
power of the British Parliament. It interprets its own authority, 
and from it there is no appeal. This gives it a revolutionary 
quality, and enables us to entertain the hope of bringing about 
social transformations, without the agony and prolonged crises 
experienced by less fortunate nations. The British constitution, 
with its adult sufixage, exposes all rights and privileges, properties 
and powers, to the popular will. The only checks are those that 
arise from a sense of justice and social propriety. Thus, in the 
Parliament of 1945-50, a large section of the economic apparatus 
was transferred from private to public ownership on terms which 
were admittedly generous; too generous, some thought. But the 
transfer was made smoothly, peacefully and with political 
decorum. 

In human affairs two sets of forces strive for ascendancy. 
There is the collective will as expressed in representative institu- 
tions. There is the will of authority expressed through a variety 
of other organised groups. The history of man, bloody and 
tormented, has been the story of the struggle of rival authori- 
tarian powers: church and king, king and nobles, dynasties 
versus other dynasties, competing imperialisms. 

The individuals in whom these powers were personified 
arrayed themselves in the garments of tradition, and claimed for 
themselves the wisdom that traditional inheritance is supposed 
to confer. A dualism based on this foundation runs throughout 
history: on the one hand the “wisdom of the few”, on the other 
the “ignorance of the many”. 

This ancient motif is being resurrected in Britain. Debates in 
the House of Lords are usually described as of a very high 



THE INVASION OF DOUBT 


101 


standard: in contrast to the vulgar display of mass passion by the 
elected representatives in the House of Commons. “How much 
better,” it is argued, “to confer greater power on their Lordships 
who can bring to bear such experience, such knowledge, such 
restraint, and so much calm detachment on the issues of the 
day.” 

The impression sought to be conveyed is that the House of 
Commons reaches decisions in the atmosphere of a lynch law trial 
as compared with the cool, sober and objective attitude of the 
Courts of Justice. 

This picture bears not the slightest relationship to the truth. 
Political discussions in the House of Lords are concentrated 
expressions of group prejudice- The landlords and the industrial 
magnates who form the vast majority of the House of Lords, are 
no more capable of objective judgment than a crowd of licensed 
victuallers trying a confirmed teetotaller. This pretence of bring- 
ing together a number of neutral sages to give disinterested 
political guidance to the nation on controversial issues is a fraud. 
Behind it all is simply the struggle once more to enthrone the 
principle of authority as a barrier against movements of mass 
opinion. 

It is a mistake to suppose there is no danger to democratic 
practices in Great Britain. In recent discussions on the Reform 
of the House of Lords, we were protected from a situation that 
could have become veiy dangerous indeed, only by the Con- 
servatives over-reaching themselves. We shall again have to face 
this issue. As the crisis in British politics deepens, as it is bound 
to do, renewed attempts will be made to find a “constitutional 
solution” to questions which are plainly social and economic. 
In difficult times the constitutional savant is always at hand, 
beckoning us, siren fashion, to consider how much pleasanter 
it would bo to cushion ourselves against popular demands than 
to face hard choices. 

Nor is there any more validity in the case for an elected second 
Chamber. If the second Chamber shares power with the first 
there is always the problem of resolving differences between the 



102 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


two. Delay is the inevitable result. Modem democracy suffers 
more often from the lack of quick decisions than from limitation 
of discussion. A Government can offer no more painful and 
dangerous spectacle than long and protracted attempts at 
solving difficulties that belong, not to the nature of the legislation 
in question, but to the complications of the legislative instrument 
itself. 

Allocation of distinct and separate functions to each Chamber 
is no solution. Lines of demarcation are not easy to define, 
especially in these days when, for instance, foreign affairs are 
inextricably bound up with economic questions. Tensions between 
the two legislative bodies would inevitably arise as the decisions 
of the one impinged on the functions of the other. In any case, 
such expedients are not congenial either to the si2E of Britain 
or to the political genius of the British nation. Our present 
political institutions are adequate for all our purposes. 

But the boards of our nationalised industries, in their present 
fomi, are a new and potentially dangerous problem, both con- 
stitutionally and socially. We have still to ensure that they are 
taking us towards democratic Socialism, not towards the 
Managerial Society. 

There is a disposition in some quarters to believe that the latter 
is the next stage in social evolution. That would be to surrender 
to the worst feature of the Great Society — its impersonal 
character. Over and over again I have laid stress on the need to 
make the citizen the master of his social environment. No real 
progress is made if the new order leaves him the passive creature 
of a class of supposed supermen; even though these present 
themselves in the guise of public servants. 

In my short experience as Minister of Labour I w'as made aware 
of this lamentable tendency. The statutory immunity of the 
Boards of nationalised industries from direct parliamentary 
control feeds this psychology. This makes it all the more necessary 
that the Statutes should be revised. 

The conversion of an industry to public ownership is only the 
first step towards Socialism. It is an all-important step, for 



THE INVASION OF DOUBT 


103 


without it the conditions of further progress are not established. 
One important consequence is a shift of power that resolves the 
conflict between public and private claims. The danger of the 
State machine being manipulated by private vested interests is 
thus reduced. An additional result, and one of the greatest 
importance, is that the nationalised industry is available as a 
direct instrument of economic planning. It is no longer necessary 
to rely on a complicated system of financial inducements as, for 
instance, in dealing with backward textile firms: these had to be 
bribed to put in modem machinery, and even so the bribes were 
only partially successful. Contrast this with the development 
plans of the National Coal Boardf) and of the British Electricity 
Authority, and with the development of the Gas Grid. There 
are other important benefits accruing to the community from 
enlarging public ownership, but these fall in their proper place 
in a later chapter. 

The advance from State'ownership to Ml Socialism is in direct 
proportion to the extent the workers in the nationalised sector 
are made aware of a changed relationship between themselves 
and the management. The persistence of a sense of dualism in a 
publicly owned industry is evidence of an immature industrial 
democracy. It means that emotionally the “management” is still 
associated with the conception of alien ownership, and the 
“workers” are still “hands”. 

Until we make the cross-over to a spirit of co-operation, the 
latent energies of democratic participation cannot be fully 
released; nor shall we witness that spiritual homogeneity which 
comes when the workman is united once more with the tools of 
his craft, a unity which was ruptured by the rise of economic 
classes. The individual citizen will still feel that society is on top 
of him until he is enfranchised in the workshop as well as at the 
ballot box. 

Indeed, vital though it is, ballot box democracy at municipal 
and national elections is limited and only partially satisfactory, 
because it is occasional and remote instead of continuom and 
intimate. 



104 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


It will take time to break down the antagonisms between worker 
and management; time, patience and infinite ingenuity. The 
psychology of belligerency is the legacy of old struggles and fears. 
Which is the more productive? The discipline of fear or the 
sustained energy of confidence? Conservative thinking relies 
mainly on the fear of dismissal as the most effective form of 
discipline in the workshop. But fear is inhibiting and wasteful, 
not releasing and fertile. In so far as fear of punishment is an 
effective discipline, it is appropriate only to primitive mass gang 
operations under the vigilant, ever-watchful eye of the foreman. 
It is less and loss effective as mental co-operation becomes as 
important as simple physical effort. 

Nor is the situation rendered so different when the worker is 
attached to the conveyor belt and other forms of repetitive 
industry. This induces only a dull resentment and a torpid 
attitude in the worker unless some way is found to give him a 
wider place in policy and management tW is afforded by making 
him a mere automatic appendage to a machine. 

The more the division of labour makes the worker a cog in the 
machine the more essential it is to refresh his mind and spirit 
by the utmost discussion and consultation in policy and adminis- 
tration. Where this has been tried with a real will to make it 
work, executive action has not been impaired. On the contrary, 
the worker goes more than half-way to carry out decisions that 
are the clear result of carefully explained plans. The very necessity 
for allotting to the individual worker a small part in the productive 
process, requires that he sees its over-all relationship to the general 
scheme. 

Many, though not all, managements in the nationalised 
industries, approached their task with a heightened fear that the 
workers would prove even less amenable to necessary disciplines 
now that they were working in their own industries. This led 
them to emphasise that nothing had really changed. By this 
attitude they robbed themselves at the outset of the opportunity 
to engage the interest and affections of the workers. It was stupid 
and unimaginative. It follows, of course, from having to continue 



THE INVASION OF DOUBT 105 

to engage executives who were in many cases hostile to the 
cliange that had been brought about. 

The methods of promotion in the publicly owned industries 
will have to be carefully scrutinised or we shall find the defects 
of some existing managers reproduced in their appointees. A new 
class of manager must be trained and he must be taught that wc 
are not building a new species of pyramid. The crack of the 
overseer’s whip, however disguised in its modem form, is not 
how Socialists see the future of industrial relations. We have 
not come thus far merely in order to slip into a new kind of 
industrial helotty. 

Each freedom is made safe only by adding another to it. 
Democracy is protected by extending its boundaries. The 
emergence of modern industry, with its danger of de-personalisa- 
tion of the worker, challenges the vitality of democratic principles. 
In the societies of the West, industrial democracy is the counter- 
part of political freedom. Liberty and responsibility march 
together. They must be joined together in the workshop as in 
the legislative Assembly. Only when this is accomplished shall 
we have the foundations of a buoyant and stable civilisation. 



CHAPTER SEVEN 


SOCIAL TENSIONS 


The safety of free political institutions depends upon resolving 
social tensions before these become intolerable. In a society 
where the bulk of property is privately owned, public spending is 
always an invasion of private rights. The product of industry is 
distributed in the form of money incomes; as interest, profits, 
rents, wages and salaries. The proportion of the product retained 
by industrial corporations and private concerns, apart from what 
is needed for replacement of wasted assets, is merely postponed 
dividends. 

At this stage there is no money in the possession of public 
authorities, national and municipal. Private enterprise first puts 
the national income in private pockets: then public spending 
becomes possible only by taking back some portion of the private 
income by means of rates and taxes. There is therefore an 
obvious conflict between what is needed for public purposes, and 
the inclination of the individual to keep as much as possible for 
himself. This statement can be qualified, refined and varied 
in many ways, but in the main it is a true description of what takes 
place. 

Many of the political tensions in individualist society come from 
this source. Where the requirements of public spending are 
modest, the conflict produces little political strain. But it is 
otherwise when the demands of public expenditure result in claw- 
ing back a significant proportion of private income.(^) At this 
stage tax resistance shows itself and the temperature of political 
controversy is heightened. 

The strains so created are all the more intense beeause the 
objects of public spending commend themselves to the conscience 

106 



SOCIAL TENSIONS 


10/ 


of the majority of the nation. These include national defence as 
well as the various social services that enlightened opinion has 
caused the nation to adopt. The individual who is called on to 
alienate a painful part of his private income to the tax collector is 
not made any the more willing because it is going to finance 
purposes it is not easy for him to condemn. In public he is often 
ready enough to applaud the objects for which his money is 
required. He becomes a sort of Jekyll and Hyde. As Jelcyll, the 
good citizen, he is pleased that his country should provide 
education, old age pensions, service pensions, widows’ pensions, 
health services, an effective defence force and so on. But as 
Hyde, the individual taxpayer, he resents paying the bill. 

The political consequences of this situation vary from nation to 
nation. In some continental countries it is notoriously difficult to 
collect taxes justly. Certain political parties iSnd it impossible 
to face the results of insisting on effective collection of taxes. In 
France, in Italy, and now in the United States of America, whole- 
sale evasion of taxes has become a problem for the Governments 
concerned. As modem industry produces new and attractive forms 
of private consumption, the individual citizen is made all the more 
reluctant to see his income taken away from him for remote 
purposes. It is here that an elementary selection of priorities is 
seen to be at variance with the values of an acquisitive society. 
Great Britain has long enjoyed the reputation of a nation where 
people pay their taxes, if not enthusiastically, at least honestly. 
Yet even here the tensions created by the hi^ incidence of taxa- 
tion caused the Labour Party to acquiesce in a charge on the Health 
Service rather than an increase in taxes. In France and Italy 
not even the imperious needs of national defence have sufficed 
to discipline the property owning classes into accepting a signi- 
ficant reduction of their private expenditure. 

The conflict between the demands of public spending and the 
general class of taxpayer is further aggravated by the knowledge 
that many are able to escape their just share of taxes. The income 
of wage and salary earners and of most of the professional classes 
is known, and the Inland Revenue takes the fidl amount the law 



108 


IN PLACE OF PEAR 


demands. But many members of the trading and business com- 
munity escape proper payment by concealing their real earnings. 
Prospective employees in the administrative departments of 
businesses qiute commonly ask that part of their remuneration 
be paid as an expense allowance, and this is not unusually granted. 
Many in command of businesses are adept at the art of charging 
their businesses with their private living expenses. 

It is in the realm of cash trading, however, tliat the greatest 
evasion of taxation occius. It is well nigh impossible for the 
Inland Revenue officer to assess the amount of cash transactions 
that occur between individuals. Payment by cheque is almost an 
affront in certain lines of business. The spiv has entered into 
modern literature not only as a by-produet of a rationing system. 
He is the modem equivalent of the smuggler. He is the prototype 
of the evader of taxes. All this occasions the bitterest resentment 
among those citizens whose social situation forces them to pay 
in full. 

The consequences from a Socialist point of view of what really 
amounts to a penalisation of the honest and of those whose job 
does not permit evasion is exceedingly serious. The power and 
prosperity of tax evaders thwarts one of the main aims of 
Socialism: the establishment of just, social relationslups. 

It is not my intention to write a treatise on lax evasion. J 
mention it at such length because it underlines a significant shift 
of values in modem society. Orthodox Socialism believed in 
direct taxation. I listened to Lord Snowden on many occasions 
explaining its virtues. It never seemed to occur to him that there 
was a definite limit to taxation as a means of redistributmg 
wealth; and as a device for financing expanding social services. 
I must not be thought to hold the view that additional taxes are 
not possible among certain classes. Of course they are; but they 
wiU not serve to resolve the deep antagonism between public and 
private spending that now holds the centre of the political stage. 

Unless a radical solution is found, the political parties will 
tend to revolve around the ridiculous issue of sixpence on or off 
the income tax. This is purely Liberal polemics. In these cir- 



SOCIAL TENSIONS 


109 


cumstances the social services become a political football, kicked 
about from one election to another. The individual finds his 
most selfish instincts mobilised against any reasonable order of 
social priorities; and politics degenerate into a squalid round of 
catch-penny propaganda. 

No student of politics would deny that this is a real dilemma; 
and it is always implicit in laissez-faire society. As I have already 
said, where the property owning classes believe that the fmiction 
of disposing of the economic surplus should lie with them, there 
is bound to be resentment when the State steps in and takes some 
of the surplus for its own purposes. This is the conflict in society 
as a whole. It is a national facet of the hundred and one conflicts 
between wages and profits. The struggle is for the economic 
surplus, and not only for a share of the increased wealth which 
follows from greater productivity. It is a demand for more 
equality in the distribution of existing wealth; and for a say in 
what is to happen to the increment. 

When State activity expands as at present, as a consequence of 
rearmament and of the extension of the social services, the share 
of the natioiml income taken by the State makes a harsh impact 
on individual plans and ambitions. 

The perils of inflation, (“) ever threatening in conditions of full 
employment where most of the economy is privately owned, add 
further inflammable material to the political scene. Those whose 
property appreciates in value and who are able to dispose of some 
of it, or borrow on it, do so, and thus maintain their personal 
expenditure. This gives an additional impulse to rising prices. 
The wage and salary earners try to re-coup themselves by a 
revision of their contracts with their employers, and so high 
prices are pushed higher. 

In the meantime, those with fixed incomes are left behind in the 
race. Where these are recipients of State pensions, old age 
pensioners, ex-servicemen, widows, and the like, they naturally 
bring pressure to bear on their political representatives, and a 
tense political situation is made tenser. 

The behaviour of the political parties in these circumstances 



110 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


corresponds to the character of the people from whom they get 
most support. It is this behaviour which indicates the nature of 
the class alignment in society. In times of crisis the Conservative 
Party invariably attacks State expenditure on the social services 
so as to relieve the burden on property. The Socialist Party, on 
the other hand, rushes to the defence of Stale spending: their 
supporters are the poor and defenceless who most need it. The 
resulting legislation obeys these pressures, modified only by fear 
of what may happen when next the Parties face the electorate. 

It is manifestly unfair that those whom the community selected 
for special help and protection should suffer because of rising 
prices. It is not that the nation as a whole is poorer. Even if it 
were, the weakest should not bear the brunt. If real property 
can avail itself of ways of cancelling the effect of rising prices, why 
should not those who have to seek the help of the social services 
be able to obtain redress, ivithout having to resort to political 
pressures that must at best succeed only after delayed action? 

There seems no reason why the cost of living index, when 
brought up to-date, should not be used for the purpose of re- 
adjusting the scales of benefits, say at six-monthly intervals. 1 
am not here discussing improvements in their standards. What is 
first required is that the existing standards be defended and this 
by a method which would work automatically without neces- 
sitating a series of parliamentary crises. At one stroke, one cause 
of political tension would be removed. 

If the reply is made that the principle should work both ways, 
and that the scale of benefits should be adjusted downwards with 
a fall in prices, there are two answers. There is little or no 
prospect of a general fall in the prices of the goods that go to 
the making of the cost of living index. As far as we can see we 
are in for a steady upward trend in prices. We shall be lucky if 
it is steady. If, however, a fall does take place, the increased 
purchasing power resulting to the beneficiaries of the social 
services would be a useful means of defence against deflation and 
consequent unemployment. 

The same prindple should apply to national savings certifl- 



SOCIAL TENSIONS 


111 


catcs.(®) The present practice is not fair: and it is unfair at the 
expense of some of the most deserving. The vast majority of those 
who buy these certificates, do so partly as an insurance against a 
family financial emergency, or in order to provide little graces and 
urbanities to their lives when they retire. 

For the most part they are not familiar with the complexities 
of the Stock Exchange and the money market. They are little 
people, artists, scientists, professional and other workers, too pre- 
occupied with them work to give time and attention to the world 
of the money changers: or disinclined to do so. They do not 
look on their savings as an investment, but as a cushion. It is 
unjust that they lend to the State the savings that represent so 
much sacrifice, and get back a sum which in real purchasing power 
is substantially less than they lent. If the value of their savings 
could be protected, they would probably be prepared to accept 
a lower rate of interest: for, I repeat, it is not the income from the 
savings that plays the greater part in their minds, but the savings 
themselves. 

The application of this principle would have the effect of easing 
the inflationary pressure, for people are more inclined to buy 
goods than to tie up their money in paper claims that have a 
declining value. 

Tlie reader will note that I have been arguing for the introduc- 
tion of the principle of automatism in certain branches of our 
social and political life. It is part of my general contention that 
it should not be necessaiy for individuals to make so many 
convulsive efforts in order to keep abreast of a changing social 
environment. These make our lives too unpredictable and 
tmnultuous, and exclude the hope of more serenity in man’s 
relations with society. 

I believe it is now necessary to apply the same principle to a 
wider and even more controversial field. The workers’ attitude 
to the national income as expressed throu^ their trade unions 
falls roughly under two heads. First, a demand for a more just 
apportionment of the total social product; second, a fair share of 
the result of increased productivity. The struggle to attain both 



112 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


of these is obscured by a third element: the effort to defend their 
standard of living in a time of rising prices. 

If we could once secure that real wages are not eaten into by 
rises in the cost of living, the way would be clearer to a national 
wages policy. Most people who have given their minds to the 
problem are now convinced that a national wages policy is an 
inevitable corollary of full employment, if we are not to be 
engulfed by inflation. A lot of hard thinking and perhaps harder 
talking will be required before we win through to something of a 
permanently satisfactory nature. 

The first essential is to stop the ground from slipping under 
our feet. It should not be beyond our collective good sense to 
apply the reformed cost of living index to the whole field of wages 
and salaries. The question, as I loiow full well, is at what point 
to strike the datum line. The trade union world is involved in a 
continuous succession of wage negotiations. Each union is 
naturally disinclined to adopt any general principle xmtil its own 
particular negotiations have been finalised. Before that point is 
reached, other unions have put in fresh wage claims, so at no 
stage can it be said that a holding-line has been arrived at. 

It is no use railing at the union leaders, for their difiiculties are 
real and perplexing. Nevertheless, a now departure will have to 
be made if the British economy is not to plunge from a condition 
of unbalance into a fatal tail spin. 

Once we can reach universal acceptance of a cost of living 
index, the principle of automatism will help tranquillise the whole 
of industry, and the way will be clear to tackle the next part of 
the problem, which is the extent of the economic increment, if 
any, and how to distribute it over the whole system in the form 
of improved standards. 

No one can pretend that the labour force of Britain is at present 
distributed in a fashion that takes account of urgent national 
priorities: and the impact of rearmament will worsen the position 
beyond the imaginings of many whose complacency thrives on an 
unawareness of the facts. The continued failure of the coal mines 
to attract a sufficient labour force is (*) conclusive evidence of the 



SOCIAL TENSIONS 


lU 

counter-attraction of other and much less urgent occupations. 

The introduction of Italian labour into the mines is not a 
solution. It is merely an escape from present headaches and ii 
precursor of worse ones to come. In our crowded island no one 
should pretend that a shortage of labour in a particular industry 
is solved by bi'inging workers in from abroad. The problem is 
one of mal-distribution of our own labour force, and this, in its 
turn, is the consequence of a capital and wages policy that obeys 
no long term purposive intention. 

In the absence of a policy which strictly relates current adjust- 
ments of personal incomes to any sinplus which may be available 
for distribution, mounting paper claims will continue to produce 
a series of crises both in industry and in politics until bewilder- 
ment generates despair, and despair in its turn sinks into apathy. 

These suggestions in no way solve the problem posed at the 
beginning of this chapter. On the contrary, they serve to intensify 
it. If the real value of public spending is preserved by automatic 
adjustments following movements in tihe cost of living index, the 
burden of taxation is the same. The money figure will be higher, 
but the effect in goods and services will be the same. My purpose 
is to secure that earned income along with the social services and 
small savings shall not be mulcted, thus shifting the burden from 
unearned income and real property. There is a real dilemma in 
that the more you protect some people from inflation, the greater 
the sacrifice from those who are unprotected and the faster the 
rise in prices will be. We need in fact safety valves built into the 
economy, and if one of them is removed (for instance, the present 
vulnerability of the small rentier and pensioner), then others, for 
example a cost of living index that underweighs luxuries, must be 
provided. The value of this approach is that it would minimise the 
political strain that follows from one class after anotherattempting 
to catch up with the fall in the purchasing power of money. 

I am not here deaUng with the problems arising from 
trading relations between Britain and the rest of the world. 
One of the results of world inflation has been to reduce imports 
by makine it harder for people to buy at the higher prices. 



114 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


This is the automatism of the price system. If men and 
women were themselves automatons it might still work. 
But they arc not. Long before the price mechanism is able 
to effect the results expected of it, political pressures and 
industrial action get to work. This has long been recognised. 
The method now resorted to is direct intervention by the State to 
prevent the import of less wanted goods. This is one more 
example of the incompatibility of political democracy and the 
price mechanism of the competitive system. If people were not 
free to compel the recovery of their real incomes, the price 
mechanism would bring about equilibrium after considerable 
suffering by the poor. The price mechanism requires the abolition 
of democratic institutions for its smooth operation. 

The question I am now considering is the political one which 
emerges when a high rate of public spending begins to produce 
tax resistance and evasion on a wide and socially damaging scale. 

No solution would be satisfactory to a Socialist which merely 
produced a lower rate of taxation, for this would be at the 
expense of the poorer members of the community. A fiscal 
solution is therefore impossible. We must search in other 
directions. 

The chief cause of our difficulty lies in the fact that the whole 
national product is distributed in the form of money incomes of 
various kinds and then the State has to get some of it back. This 
is not merely because industry is in the main in private hands, but 
because private property is exceedingly badly distributed. Once 
a larger proportion of industry is publicly owned, a larger part of 
public spending could be financed out of the surplus which now 
accrues to private owners. While it would be unfair to tax the 
consumers of nationalised industries or services specially bard by 
increasing the price of nationalised goods and services for this 
purpose, it is equally wrong to stimulate the consumption, 
sometimes the wasteful consumption, of these goods by fixing 
their price below the true cost of production. For example, the 
less favoured colliery areas work at a loss at a time when every 
piece of coal is precious. 



SOCIAL 1 ENSIGNS 


115 


If there are special reasons for providing goods or services, 
whether nationalised or otherwise, below the cost of production, 
that should be decided upon on. special grounds. 

In general, the fact that an industry is nationalised should 
provide additional income to the State, for, among other reasons, 
compensation is paid at a low rate of interest on gilt edged 
securities while the profit rate extracted in private concerns is 
usually much higher. As we move away from the peiiod when 
compensation is first paid, the financial advantages increase. 
The surpluses from these communally owned industries would 
accrue to the national exchequer and taxation could be corres- 
pondingly reduced. This would not mean that taxpayers would 
have more money to spend. As we have seen, this could only be 
done by hurting the recipients of public benefits. But it would 
mean that moie of what was distributed in the form of private 
income could in the main be privately spent, and the individual 
would be spared the pain of seeing so much taken from him that 
he thought was his to spend.(®) 

I am not suggesting the abolition of income tax. That would 
only be possible if all industries belonged to the community, for 
then taxation would take the form of the State share of the 
industrial product. But in order to be able to reduce inequalities 
in income we should institute a fiar-reaching capital levy. Until 
recently, death duties were supposed to bring tMs about and to 
do so with less administrative difficulty. But inequality in the 
distribution of wealth has hardly decreased: death duties can be 
evaded through trusts and gifts. The appreciation of capital 
assets, and of the value of shares through the plonking back 
of profits (which also enables the evasion of surtax) must also 
be taken into account. 

We have, therefore, still to devise a system that works with 
maximum fairness and the least political tension. This can only 
be done if the individual is not made the enemy of all decent 
social activities every time the tax collector calls. 

A number of invaluable social consequences would immediately 
flow from the situation thus created. There would be less cheating 



116 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


of the Inland Revenue, for the incomes of workers in nationalised 
induslries are known. Cash transactions would be confined to the 
smaller private sector of industry. The possibilities of tax 
evasion would be reduced in this sector, for part of the cost of 
maintaining public expenditure would have been transferred to 
the price of the products of the nationalised industries: and, of 
course, the cost of living index would not apply to the rate of 
profit. 

A further consequence would be a lessening of the iufiationaiy 
pressure. The property of the socialised industries could not be 
sold privately or borrowed on for private spending. We all know 
that much of the private spending tliat now occurs comes from 
continuous capital appreciation, and from capital gains. Such 
private capital as the nationalised industries required would be 
in the form of fixed interest bearing stock. Whether some 
protection woixld be required for it is a matter for consideration. 

Then again, additional wealth created by the expansion of the 
nationalised industries, could not be creamed off from time to 
time as is the case in private industry when speculators take their 
capital gains. 

The inflationary pressure in Britain would be much more than 
it is today were it not for the transfer to public ownership of coal, 
gas, steel, electricity, cables and wireless. This is probably one 
of the chief reasons why Britain, though hard pressed, has not 
suffered the same inflation as othra comitries where the whole of 
industry is open to the gambler, the money-lender and the taker 
of quick gains. 

The facilities given to national planning when industries are 
publicly owned are obvious. Control and direction of invest- 
ment is easier, and a more secure market is provided for the private 
industries. These are the main consumers of the products of the 
nationalised industries. Each time an attempt has to be made to 
mobilise the resoiurces of the nation for some central purpose, 
whether it be an export drive in particular markets or a spurt in 
arming, the same planning diflSculties are experienced; private 
business offers up resistance at a thousand and one points. 



SOCIAL TENSIONS 


11/ 


Controls of various kinds have to be resorted to; pivotal raw 
materials carefully canalised to where they arc most required; 
licences given or withheld; all requiring the employment of tens 
of thousands of men and women not only to administer them but 
also to see that private business does not cheat or corrupt the 
State officials. The work of this army of officials is not directly 
productive. It is the price we have to pay for competitive 
individualism whenever we try to force it to serve some other 
purpose than its own view of its interest. 

If the public domain of industry was large enough to influence 
the conduct of the rest, most of these direct and indirect controls 
and regulations would not be needed, and the men and women 
running them could be released for productive work. 

If I am told that these controls over private enterprise are 
only temporary, I answer that as far as Britain is concerned 
State direction of our economy in one form or another has come 
to stay, and it might as well stay in a respectable fashion by a 
radical extension of public ownership. The Conservative Govern- 
ment elected in Britain in the autumn of 1951, found themselves 
faced with the necessity of imposing even more controls over 
industry than they had inherited from their Labour predecessors. 

I doubt whether even the United States will ever be able 
completely to dismantle the system of State regulations she has 
been forced to adopt for the aims programme. If she is ever 
tempted to do so, she had better take a careful look round the 
raw material situation(®) before giving full steam ahead to any 
kind of production American business might find temporarily 
attractive. The world might not be able to afford another spate 
of thoughtless and wasteful production similar to that which we 
have experienced during the last fifty years. If the American 
economy cannot control itself, parts of the rest of the world might 
have to protect its own raw matraial resources from early 
exhaustion. 

To steer a wholly private enterprise economy in a given direc- 
tion for any considerable length of time is practically impossible. 
It is alien to the laws of its being. It engenders not only the 



118 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


tensions I have been describing but also a universal furtiveness as 
individuals seek to pursue their own personal adventures in 
business and finance. A British Minister of the Crown, when 
asked how people were to get steel, replied “Scrounge for it.” 
That mood may be tolerable for a short time. As a permanent 
economic climate it is unendurable. 

Thus judged from any angle, the relations between public and 
private enterprise have not yet reached a condition where they 
can be stabilised. That is why it is so foolish for certain Labour 
men to preach “consolidation” at this stage. Before we can 
dream of consolidation, tlie power relations of public and private 
property must be drastically altered. The solution of the problems 
I have been discussing cannot be approached until it becomes 
possible to create a purposive and intelligible design for society. 
That cannot be done until effective social and economic power 
passes from one order of society to another. 

At the moment we are between two worlds. We have lost the 
propulsions of one and we have not yet gained the forward 
thrust of the other. This is no place in which to halt. 

That is not to say a halting place cannot be reached. I think it 
can. It is clear to the serious student of modern politics that a 
mixed economy is what most people of the West would prefer. 
The victory of Socialism need not be universal to be decisive. I 
have no patience with those Socialists, so-called, who in practice 
would socialise nothing, whilst in theory they threaten the whole 
of private property. They are purists and therefore barren. It 
is neither prudent, nor does it accord with our conception of the 
future, that all forms of private property should live under 
perpetual threat. In almost all types of human society different 
forms of property have lived side by side without fatal conse- 
quences either for society or for one of them. But it is a requisite 
of social stability that one type of property ownership should 
dominate. In the society of the future it should be public property. 
Private property should yield to the point where social purposes 
and a decent order of priorities form an easily discernible pattern 
of life. Only when this is accomplished will a tranquil and serene 



SOCIAL TENSIONS 119 

attitude take the place of the all-pervading restlessness that is the 
normal climate of competitive society. 

Where the frontier between the public and private sector should 
be fixed, is a question that will be answered differently in different 
nations, according to their traditions and stage of historical 
development. In countries with a primitive economic develop- 
ment, where revolutions have occurred, it is natural that industries 
will tend to grow up in the public domain. This was the case in 
Russia, and it will almost certainly be so in New China. Progress 
is not a spiral. It is rather a kind of zig-zag movement as nations 
are influenced in their formative period by the ideas and institu- 
tions of other nations impinging upon them. It is natural that 
the Orient should be influenced by the collectivist ideas of Soviet 
Russia rather than by Western conceptions of progress; though 
it is to be hoped that the results in the U.S.S.R. of a monolithic 
and centralised collectivism will induce modifications and 
variations of the collectivist philosophy, as is now the case in 
Yugoslavia. 

In the Western world the extension of the principles of public 
ownership will be influenced by the extent to which large aggrega- 
tions of private capital have coagulated into monopolies and 
semi-monopolies in which profit is a clear tax on the community 
and no longer a reward for risk. 

So, also, the existence of producer and consumer co-operatives 
may be expected to exert their influence on the character and 
direction of the public domain. 


15 


I 



CHAPTER EIGHT 


WORLD LEADERSHIP 

One of the difficulties of iatemational intercourse is that it is 
almost impossible to express critical views about the policy of a 
nation to which you do not belong, without exposing yourself 
to the charge of being anti that nation. Tliis reaction is fed by a 
wide assortment of newspaper leader-writers and columnists, 
and, of course, by the statesmen whose politics are criticised. 
Now if there is one thing I find objectionable it is generalising 
about whole peoples. There are no doubt “noble” or “ignoble”, 
“servile” or “courageous” individuals, but when we apply such 
adjectives to nations, and groups within nations, what we are in 
fact doing is describing our own emotional reactions to conduct 
which meets with our approval or disapproval. 

The danger of such language is its very effectiveness. It 
transfers to the nation concerned, emotional connotations that 
belong to the world of personal relations. From that point on 
rational and objective discussion about national policies is con- 
ducted in an atmosphere charged with prejudice. 

I write this with no real belief that it will exempt me from mis- 
representation by those whose job it is to misrepresent. All I 
seek to do is to put the unbiased reader on his guard* The 
intrinsic difficulties of the issues set out in this chapter are 
sufficiently serious without the added encumbrance of confusing 
personal and national reactions. 

When the Second World War ended there was great anxiety 
in Europe lest the U.S. A. should once more retire into isolationism. 
I did not share this fear, for it did not seem to me to accord either 
with the facts of her economic relations with the rest of the world, 
with her membership of the United Nations, or with the awakened 
cosmopolitanism of many of her national leaders. 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


121 


But on the face of it the U.S.A.’s immediate post-war conduct 
gave ground for apprehension. There was her complete and 
precipitate disarmament, apart from atom bomb production 
and research. There was her abrupt ending of Lease Lend to 
Britain, a grievous and unjust blow to the prospects of British 
recovery. 

Lease Lend had come to bo more than an act of national 
generosity and foresight. By 1944-5 it had grown into an accepted 
and planned division of the war burden. Great Britain had dis- 
posed of a great part of her overseas assets, in meeting her war 
expenditure, before the United States entered the conflict as an 
active belligerent. Throughout the war Britain mobilised a 
greater proportion of her resources for direct military action 
than any other nation engaged in the war. For all practical 
purposes her export trade had been sacrificed to the immediate 
emergency.^) Britain was able to act in this way because of the 
assumption that the needs of her population would be supplied 
under Lease Lend. Thus what had begun as aid was transformed 
into a division of labour. The original description remained, but 
the character of the transaction had changed. 

By the end of the war the economy of the United Kingdom was 
inextricably interlocked with that of the United States. Cease 
Fire could not change that situation at once. It is easy and most 
pleasant to stop firing guns; but you carmot proceed to eat them. 
The position of the United States was different. It was reasonable 
to expect that a period should be allowed for the British economy 
to adjust itself. This period was not vouchsafed her. The flow 
of goods from the United States ceased at once, and what the 
United Kingdom needed, she now had to buy, long before her 
mutilated export trade could be rebuilt to meet the cost. 

When the Labour Government took over in 1945 this was the 
situation it had to meet. I thought then, and I still think, that the 
U.S.A. at that time imposed terms that were shortsighted and 
unwananted. It would be wholly wrong to describe this attitude 
as British mendicancy. It is not mendicancy to expect that the 
immediate consequences of a war-time alliance should be mutually 



122 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


shared just as the burden of war itself had been shared.(®) Later 
on, Marshall Aid repaired some of the damage; but in the mean- 
time fears of renewed American isolationism had grown. 

Nor was this fear assuaged by the speeches of many prominent 
Republicans. In the result it meant that British policy was 
bedevilled by the political situation in the United Stales. I know 
I shall be told that this is the pri<» we have to pay for democratic 
processes. I reply at once that the main theme of this book is 
that concerted and sustained collective action is rendered 
impossible in nations whose policies are determined by pressure 
groups representing limited and often anti-social interests. If 
these pressure groups were acting in a vacuum it would not 
matter. But it does matter if the fate of mankind, of the United 
States, as well as other nations, is decided by interests which put 
their private plans and acquisitive desires before the obvious 
needs of the human race. The economic triumphs of the American 
system will avail the American people nothing in the absence of an 
over-riding social conscience and social discipline. 

When American foreign policy did concern itself witli what 
was happening in the rest of the world it did so out of fear — fear 
of Communism; fear of Communism in other parts of the world, 
and fear of how it would impinge itself, not only on the free 
institutions of the West, but also how it would affect what is 
described as the American Way of Life. 

Fear is a very bad adviser. Its companion is hate, and hate is 
the father and mother of cruelty and intolerance. Fear of Soviet 
Communism has led the United States, and those who follow her 
lead, to take a distorted view of the world situation, and of the 
forces which are at work in modem society. The reader who has 
been good enough to follow me thus far in this book will have 
gathered that I look upon free institutions as not only the most 
desirable of political systems, not only as the one most congenial 
to the flowering of human genius, but as indispensable in a modem 
industrial community. But these institutions are threatened not 
only by political dictatorships. The resistance to social and 
economic change that private and sectional interests are able to 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 123 

offer, thus undermining the faith of the masses in their regenerating 
power, can be equally deadly. 

One question will serve to bring this out more clearly. Why is 
it that rearmament on the present scale meets with less resistance 
in the United States than it does anywhere else? One answer 
will occur at once. The United States can better afford it. But 
that is my case. The people of Europe love liberty just as much 
as do the American people; and they axe more immediately 
exposed to the peril of Soviet military aggression. If the armies 
of the Soviet Block break out, the first victims will be in France, 
Italy, Belgium, Holland and Western Germany: after those. Great 
Britain. Why, in these circumstances, do the military advisers 
of the United States place, even on civil defence, more emphasis 
than do the nations of Europe; although America has greater 
physical immunity ? 

Or do the American Administration think they understand the 
threat of Communism better than we do? Our view is that they 
understand it less and, in consequence, are feeding the peril of 
Communism as much as they are combating it. The United 
States is very strong, but is she sure she is as wise as she is strong? 
The weapons of the Soviet are in the first instance economic, 
social and ideological: only secondarily military. If she relied 
primarily upon military action why has she not resorted to it 
before now? The atom bomb is no answer. That is a constant 
factor. The Western Powers have assured the Soviet of their 
present weakness and of their future strength. Why has Russia 
waited for the strength of the Western Powers to grow? Influential 
publicists in the United States are continually saying that they 
believe a show-down is inevitable. Why should Russia wait for a 
time most unfavoiuable to her? Mr. Chmchill recently stated in 
the House of Commons that he asked a well-informed diplomat 
when he thou^t war was most imminent and the diplomat 
replied "last year”. But the rearmament of the Western Powers 
is hardly under way at the moment of writing. Why has Russia 
not struck? These questions reilly must be faced. 

Few win suggest that the Soviet Union would not seek a local 



124 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


military advantage. But it seems clear she would not wish to 
press it to the point of general conflagration. Some irresponsible 
advisers have suggested that this is a reason for us going all out 
in Manchuria. But that could precipitate a third world war; 
for Russia might then conclude that she bad come to the end of 
the usefulness of her social and ideological weapons. 

This is a time for frankness. Why do these arguments, which 
are obvious, have so little effect on most of the advisers of the 
American Administration, or indeed, on European Conservatives, 
British included? For the simple reason that it is easier to frame 
a military reply to the Soviet threat than a social and economic 
one. 

An effective answer to Russian aggression involves a re- 
examination of our attitude to the social problems in our own 
country. This may not bo so urgent in the United States, where a 
buoyant economy still appears to give a rough satisfaction to 
the people of that country; not in Britain where the success of 
the Labour Government underpinned the democratic constitu- 
tion. But it is otherwise in Fiance, Italy and certainly in those 
parts of the world where hunger meets feudalism in head-on 
collision. 

It is indeed a grim conclusion to which we are driven. The 
most valuable allies of the Soviet are those elements in society 
which fight against social reforms, for these would rather risk 
wax than part with wealth and privilege on any great scale. We 
must face the inexorable logic of the situation. Free political 
institutions do not excite people to defend them with abandon, 
against the threat of another nation, if those institutions prove 
inadequate to protect their well-being at home. Liberal principles 
do not thrive without roots, and those roots are fed by the con- 
tentment, and therefore the love, of those who see in them the 
prospects of progressive amelioration. 

It is because of these considerations that I believe the guidance 
given to the world by the United States Administration is wrong. 
They have mistaken the nature of the menace, and so they not 
only prescribe the wrong remedy, but their remedy itself feeds the 



WORLD UEADERSHIP 


12i 


danger. The scale of rearmament urged upon the democracies by 
the United States is a source not of strength but of weakness. 
The recent resignations of British Ministers were occasioned by 
the belief that the speed and scale of rearmament demanded by 
the United States, would increase world economic tensions to the 
point where the Soviet diplomatic offensive would be assisted. 
And so it has proved. 

By the end of 1950, British recovery had reached the stage where 
it could dispense with Marshall Aid eighteen months before it 
was due to end. A substantial Budget surplus promised a long 
awaited reward for the patient and industrious people of Britain. 
The Central Reserves were sufiBcient to increase confidence in the 
Sterling Area. This had been accomplished under a Socialist 
Administration. At no time since the end of the 1914 war was 
the British Communist Party so weak. We had proved to all, 
except those too blinded by prejudice to be able to see, how 
democratic institutions could be used to hold back Communism, 
and solve the economic problems of the post-war world. And 
all that time, be it noted, Britain had been devoting a larger 
proportion of her national income to defence than the United 
States.(®) 

One thing I must make clear. British Socialists were not pre- 
occupied with Communism. What we did was not done to 
combat the fear of the Kremlin. Wo hardly gave it a thought. 
We simply went about the task of applying the principles we had 
been brought up to believe in, and they proved equal to the need. 
We were for, not anti. I am here speaking specifically of domestic 
issues. 

In foreign affairs the ascendancy of the United States was all 
too painfuUy clear. She had emerged from the war with her 
economy stronger than when she entered it, a tribute not only to 
the vigour of her industry but to her geographical position and 
to the rdle she had been allotted in the allocation of war-time 
tasks. 

The dominating world position of the United States would have 
been much easier to accept if there had been a clear idea of what 



126 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


she wanted to do with it. Of that there was no clue; except, of 
course, that she was against Communism. It was also obvious 
from many of the speeches of her principal spokesmen that she 
was almost as strongly opposed to British Socialism. 

Here J must pay a tribute to many individual Americans 
closely associated with the American Administration. They 
knew what was happening in Great Britain and they admired 
much of what they knew. But over and over again we were made 
aware of the obstacles they met at the hands of American Big 
Business. The achievements of the British Government were 
consistently misrepresented. Anti-Socialist Americans listened 
to their opposite numbers in Britain. Above all they listened to 
Mr. Winston Churchill, unable to appreciate that his defeat in 
1945 made it impossible for him to assess accurately what was 
taking place. He was also handicapped by a marked illiteracy 
about all things economic. During the war this had been a tower 
of strength. He had only to throw the Union Jack over twenty 
tanks to see them as a hundred. Fortunately the enemy also 
saw them in the same light. But in peace-time, this impressionistic 
arithmetic worked in reverse. Twenty tractors produced by a 
Socialist Government shrank to a minus quantity. Unfortunately 
the American public did not understand his subjective approach 
and accepted his jeremiads on their face value. Naturally many 
American business men were only loo ready to believe that British 
Socialism was failing. They appear to be much more credulous 
about the success of Soviet industry. 

Looking back over that period, I am still astonished at the way 
we were obsessed by the internal political situation in the United 
States. She always seemed to be going into an election, emerging 
from one, or in the throes of one. On each occasion Europe 
waited with bated breath for what would happen. By now we 
are accustomed to the uncertainties of the French political 
system. But there is one consolation about France. Her foreign 
policy is fairly consistent. It is otherwise with the United States: 
or at least it appears so. 

I thought we were unduly apprehensive. It seemed to me it 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


127 


would have been better for us to take our line and stick to it, and 
let the United States react to us instead of us to her. I stiU think 
it would have been better for both of us — and for the rest of the 
world. 

Up to the Korean incident American Far Eastern policy 
floundered from one extreme to another. At first she put all her 
money on the Chinese Nationalists. When these failed, she turned 
her back on the whole area, and gave it up as a bad job. Reports 
in responsible American newspapers made it clear that she would 
not give her support to our remaining in Hong Kong. Our 
position was simple. We are there by right of Treaty. If China 
wishes to ask for a revision of the Treaty wc are ready to discuss it. 
But wc would not be driven out by aggression. We reinforced our 
garrison in Hong Kong despite the American attitude. 

From the beginning we believed that China was not anxious 
to sever all connections with the Western world. We felt that she 
would not want to be wholly dependent on the Soviet Union. 
Hong Kong is her bridge with us as it is ours with her. 

So far we have proved right and America wrong. It is still a 
matter for conjecture whether those who invaded South Korea did 
not think that the United States had disinterested herself in the 
Far East and that, therefore, it was safe for them to try their hand. 

The United States reaction to early reverses in Korea was 
sharp, and, in my view, unbalanced. She was alarmed at what 
she considered the weakness of the Western Powers in relation 
to the Soviet Union. To her mind there was nothing for it but 
an all-out rearmament drive to make good the deficiency. To a 
detached observer there was another angle. If Korea probed 
American weakness, it also revealed Russian strength. Yet 
Russia did nothing about it except to keep on helping North 
Korea. If American reasoning was correct, this was Russia’s 
opportunity. Why didn’t she take it? 

Here we are back once more to the main argument. There is 
no evidence to show that the Soviet Union wants a trial of 
strength. She can, of course, fall into it. But it is easier for a 
dictatorship to pull out of such a situation than it is for a 



128 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


democracy. A dictatorship has no public opinion to satisfy. 

The reaction of the United States to the revelation of her 
military unpreparedness for a major war dealt a deadly blow to 
Europe’s hopes for economic recovery, and at the same time sent 
a cold wind throughout the backward regions of the world. It 
revealed the weakness of the motive behind President Truman’s 
Fourth Point.('‘) If this motive had been entirely altruistic it 
mi^t have stood the strain. I have no doubt about his intentions : 
but unfortunately it had been represented to the American people 
as the bulwark against the spread of Communism. Korea raised 
the question, have we time for the Fourth Point to operate? 
At once the military experts said no ! 

I have already said that this is a time for frankness. There 
has never been any diffidence on the part of American public 
men in saying what they think about other people. I propose to 
foUow their example. It astonishes the British people to witness 
the latitude given to the Chiefs of Staff of the United States to 
air their views in public, not only about matters within their 
technical province, but also concerning the political assumptions 
behind national defence. The right of military chiefs to conduct 
political propaganda is always dangerous to civilian government. 
This woffid concern only the people and Government of the 
United States, were it not for the fact that we are all involved in 
the estimate of defence expenditure which is the direct result of 
the political atmosphere created by this propaganda. 

Military experts have no easier task than to advise their 
government on the level of defence expenditure. AH they have 
to do is to advise a larger sum than they know their govern- 
ment is prepared to concede and they are quite safe. In my 
experience this is invariably how they behave. If everything 
turns out satisfactorily, no questions are asked by a relieved 
public. If, on the other hand, disaster is encountered, the military 
expert is free from blame. The real burden of anxiety falls 
on the civilian Ministers who have to set the general needs 
of the national economy against the clamour of the military 
experts backed by a Press always ready to capitalize panic. 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


129 


This is precisely what we have witnessed since the eaily months 
of the lifting in Kotea. The military advisers demanded, and 
the Governments of the West conceded, a level of rearmament, 
without paying the slightest attention to its effect on the economies 
of the nations concerned. This is proved, not only by the world 
infla tion now ragmg, but by the fact that only now is a serious 
examination being made of the relative burdens to be borne by the 
nations of the North Atlantic Treaty. We are all of us cau^t in 
the maelstrom created by panic estimates. 

No one is less fitted than a military expert to weigh the economic 
consequences of his inordinate demands. Yet the nature of the 
modem military machine makes it more than ever necessary 
that the industrial repercussions should be carefully weighed, 
before heavy military expenditure is embarked upon. This was 
not done either in Britain or in the United States. In the latter 
it was perhaps not so important, because the national economy 
was not stretched by full employment as was the case in Britain. 
But even in the United States little regard appears to have been 
given to the effect on world prices of the uncontrolled spate of 
stockpiling which followed immediately on the announcement 
of the arms programme. 

The arms programme, agreed in the summer of 1950, was not 
sufficient to meet the needs regarded as militarily desirable. Before 
the year was out a still heavier programme was demanded; and 
all to be accomplished in three years, by which time, we were 
told, we could “talk to Russia out of strength”. I have already 
pointed out that it seems insane for Russia to wait for that date, 
if her real intention is a military show-down. She is obviously 
less belligerent than some American publicists. 

But why three years? What gives the year 1953 so portentous 
a significance? In no discussion have I heard the slightest 
justification for that date. It appears to bear the same relation- 
ship to scientific prediction m astrology has to astronomy. Does 
it mean that by that year it is believed Russia will be prepared 
and ready to move? But by that time even the more modest arms 
programme of the middle of 1950 would place her in a position 



130 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


of militaiy inferiority. Or does it mean that by that time the 
Western Powers will be prepared and determined to present an 
ultimatum to the Soviet? If so, this is a recipe for racial suicide. 
It is necessary to examine this aspect of the question still 
further. It is expected that by the spring of 1953 the arms 
expenditure of the United States, including foreign aid, will reach 
the immense sum of sixty-five billion dollars or fifty per cent of 
the Budget, and equal to eighteen per cent of the gross national 
product. By that time the arms programme will be the bully of 
the national economy. So fat the history of the United States 
shows that it is her habit to arm for war and disarm for peace. 
The question now arises, can she arm for peace? The answer 
must depend to some extent on the arms burden she imposes on 
herself. If it proves too grievous, she will be impatient for some 
dramatic improvement in international relations. Experience 
shows this rarely happens. It is juvenile to suppose that today 
one feels insecure, and therefore arms, whilst tomorrow the fear 
disappears and you can relax. No such black and white changes 
can be expected. In such circumstances the temptation to 
precipitate action is obvious. It may well be that so great are the 
resources of the American economy that she can carry the arms 
burden without undue strain. But this is certainly not the case 
with her allies. Already, at the time of writing, France and 
Britain have been compelled to lower the living standards of their 
peoples, and it is hard to see how still fhrther retrenchment can 
be avoided and still carry the arms programme. 

The chum is now made that the United States should make a 
financial contribution to enable her Allies to meet their defence 
commitments. But that is to put the cart before the horse. One 
of two conclusions follow. Either the programme is too high, 
or the United States is not carrying her fair share of it. The 
clumsiest method, and the one most hurtful to national pride, is 
to make a direct contribution to help a nation finance its own 
defence. This has the appearance, if not the effect, of making the 
soldiers of European nations mercenaries of the State Depart- 
ment. It also undermines their independence in council. It is 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


131 


to the interest of none of us that our spokesmen should feel 
inhibited by the knowledge that their means of defence are at the 
mercy of one member of the Alliance. Nor should it be forgotten 
that speeches of Congressmen during Appropriation Debates 
are deeply wounding to the feelings of other nations, as these 
listen to their country’s defence efforts, or policies, being dis- 
cussed by the representatives of another nation. American 
Congressmen, Uke the rest of us, are entitled to decide how their 
money shall be spent, and for what. But they should be in a 
position to do so without running the risk of injuring the Alliance. 

If a nation’s share of the arms programme is insupportable, 
then the total should be lowered or the burden redistributed. 
Any other solution is inconsistent with dignity and national 
independence. 

As 1 have said earlier, the duty of assessing the danger to peace, 
is ultimately one for the civilian authority. It is not a matter for 
soldiers. TTiey are bound to play for the widest possible margin 
of safety. That is what they have done, and the result is a resound- 
ing diplomatic success for the Soviet Union. 

In the present unbalanced condition of the world economy, an 
over-assessment of Soviet military power is as dangerous as an 
under-assessment. The former risks economic ruin. The latter 
invites military adventures. Soviet insistence on building up her 
war machine has alarmed the world. It is my contention that 
we have allowed her to alarm us into an irrational response. 
Some rearmament was forced upon us. Russian peace propa- 
ganda is a sham, and a cynical sham at that, as Vishinsky’s 
behaviour at the United Nations Assembly in Paris revealed to 
all not blinded by fanaticism. I believe Ids sinister amusement 
was based on Russia’s conviction that she had frightened the 
world into an arms race which will deepen economic tensions. 
It is upon the results of these tensions she finally relies for success, 
and only secondarily on her war machine. She knows that she 
has no chance of emerging victorious from a general conflict. 

Each nation is conscious of its own weakness and of its enemies* 
strength. Up to a few years ago no high ranking soldier I talked 



132 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


to knew the figure of Russia’s steel production. They had not 
bothered to find out. They based their defence estimates on what 
they knew Russia possessed in the way of actual weapons. Since 
every soldier thinks of the next war largely in terms of the last, 
they made their calculations in terms of a Russian Blitzkrieg 
after the fashion of Hitler’s early offensive in Western Europe. 
There is no evidence to show that Russia thinks in this way, nor 
would it be consistent with the nature of her economy, which is 
sluggish and resistive, not mobile and offensive. It would be 
expecting miracles of Russian industry if it were otherwise. A 
steel production of thirty million tons per annum, only recently 
achieved — ^if she has even yet done so — servicing a population of 
more than two hundred millions, provides no basis for Blitz- 
krieg methods of war. 

Oh, I know I shall be told that she holds down the civil con- 
sumption of steel, and is able to devote a far larger proportion of 
it to war purposes, than is the case with other nations. Even 
conceding that, the contrast with the steel production at the 
disposal of the Western Powers is grotesque. The Allies dispose 
of an aimual steel production of 128,000,000 tons and have a 
potential output of 180,000,000 tons.CO 

There is no better test of the military striking power of a nation 
than its steel consumption. It represents not merely its ability 
to forge the weapons of modem war, but its capacity to replace 
and service them, along with the skills and know-how in the 
possession of thousands of technicians and craftsmen of all kinds. 
This the Russian rulers know probably better than we do, and 
it is this knowledge that will restrain their military adventures 
unless they are panicked into more than limited aggression. 

No modem nation makes war unless she has no other way out, 
or unless she thinks she has a military organisation which would 
give quick victory. This Hitler thought he possessed. There is 
no doubt that Russia has units organised in much the same way. 
She has the spear-head; but the shaft stretches too far back to the 
Urals to be wielded with swift precision. 

Not only so, but such action on her part would lose her the 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


133 


support of those millions in Western Europe who still cherish 
the delusion that Russia yearns only for peace. No matter how 
the onslaught might be dressed up, and presented as defence, the 
presence of Russian soldiers would bring about sharp disillusion- 
ment, and consolidate the populations of the invaded countries 
against her. 

These considerations, among others, make the intervention 
of the United States in the affairs of Europe a matter of great 
delicacy. It would be fatal if European people were given the 
impression that they had to choose between two streams of inter- 
vention, Russian or American. This applies with even greater 
force to the Middle East where an insurgent nationalism is 
complicating a situation already sufficiently difficult. 

An important part of the solution to these problems is to place 
increasing emphasis on the r6Ie of the United Nations and less 
on regional pacts, for these tend to wear the appearance of 
instruments of dominant Powers. The effect of the Soviet- 
dominated block within the United Nations has been to stimulate 
the creation of a Western Block and this tends to reduce the 
United Nations Assembly to the status of an arena in which the 
Blocks manoeuvre for position. 

All this arises from a fundamental failure to appreciate the 
character of the present world revolution. This is taking a form 
which would lead to the defeat of Soviet diplomacy if its signi- 
ficance were properly grasped. Soviet expansionist aims have 
already received a sharp set-back, for though uprisings of the 
colonial peoples, and the revolution in the Orient, are applauded 
and given limited aid, they axe at best viewed with mixed feelings. 
It was not there that Soviet Russia hoped for her greatest successes. 
She had reckoned on achieving these among the urban popidations 
of the advanced industrial countries. Nor was this expectation 
without historical foundation. The philosophy applied to 
Russia after the 1914-18 war was a product of the Industrial 
Revolution. It was bom in London, Berlin, Paris and New York: 
not in Rostov, Kiev and Leningrad. 

As I have already sought to make clear, the leaders of the 



134 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


Soviet Revolution were conditioned from the outset by the 
necessity to extract surpluses from a backward agrarian popula- 
tion, This led them to adopt practices that brought about a 
progressive distortion of their original principles. It is this 
distortion the industrial masses of the West are unwilling to 
accept. Political helotry is not a condition congenial to the 
psychology of an artisan population. 

The history of the last thirty years would have been different 
if the advanced industrial techniques of the West could have 
been joined to the agrarian hinterland of Russia. But it was not 
to be, and in the meantime the original impetus of the Russian 
Revolution has been polluted and maimed beyond recognition. 

It gives little satisfaction to the Soviet rulers to know that 
contemporary revolutions are occurring in the same kind of 
milieu. If you amalgamate a Russian peasant with a Chinese 
peasant you don’t make a steel works. The remorseless logic 
of this is apparent in Peking no less than in Moscow. Unfortu- 
nately it does not seem to impress Washington in the same degree. 
A wise and far-seeing statesmanship would grasp this central 
fact, and make it the basis of policy. China is not the natural 
ally of Russia. It is not enough, in reply, to say that the leaders 
of the Chinese People’s Government were trained in Moscow 
and that they use the terminology of Soviet Communism. It 
would be much more astonishing if they used the language of 
Colonel McCormick. 

The outstanding need of China, as of similar communities, is 
for the industrial products of the urban communilies of the West. 
These Russia is not able to supply in anything approaching the 
quantities required. Indeed, just to the extent that Russia has 
perverted her own economy to war purposes, she is unable to 
assist in supplying the civilian requirements of her temporary 
Allies. It is a grim commentary on the direction taken by the 
Russian Revolution that the North Koreans found it easier to 
' obtain tanks than tractor ploughs from their Soviet “friends”. 

But is not the West making just that same mistake? We have 
allowed the Russian threat to divert us from the one policy that 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


135 


might help to pacify the world. The answer to social upheaval is 
social amelioration, not bombing planes and guns; yet we are 
maldng the latter on such a scale that we have no resources left 
for the provision of the industrial equipment which the under- 
developed areas of the world must have, if they are not to go on 
bubbling and exploding for the rest of the century. 

The amount set aside for Fourth Point purposes has been 
reduced to derisory proportions and even then it is subordinated 
to military considerations. It is a profound mistake to look 
upon our relations tvith backward peoples simply as one aspect 
of the struggle with the Soviet Union. If the Soviet system did 
not exist, the problem would still be there. 

In the United States, in Britain, and to some extent in most 
European countries, the relations between industry and the 
countryside are more balanced than has ever before been the case 
in the history of the human race. We are well on the way to 
solving the problem that brought down the civilisations of 
antiquity. Urban life does not flourish against a background of 
intolerable rural exploitation. Much has still to be done. The 
countryside, especially the deep countryside, lacks many of the 
amenities enjoyed by the urban areas. But the disparity decreases. 
One further push and we can make the advantages and dis- 
advantages of town versus country labour roughly comparable. 
But this applies only to a small minority of the people of the world. 
It is not true of India, Pakistan, Burma, Siam, China, the Middle 
East and large parts of Africa, including Egypt. 

If this situation made demands only on our capacity to sym- 
pathise with the distress of others, its urgency would be in direct 
ratio to our standards of civilised behaviour. But even the most 
unimaginative amongst us should be able to see that there is more 
to it than that. Our own lives are deeply involved and com- 
mingled with the lives of the people living in the backward parts 
of the world. The needs of our industries have brought them 
into our back yard. They now bear the same relationship to the 
urban communities of the West as the rural peoples of ancient 
times bore to the thin urban fringe in which civilisation flourished 



136 


IN PLACE OF l^EAR 


for a time; and then was extinguished by the flood from the 
hinterland. 

The advanced industrial conununities of the West can make 
little more progress, they cannot even stabilise themselves, without 
sharing the achievements of their industries and sciences with the 
rest of the world. Even opulent and almost self-sufficient North 
America is becoming aware of this. On Monday, November 12th, 
1951, the New York Times printed a leader in the course of which 
it said: “. . . Obviously wo are going to become more and more 
dependent upon foreign raw materials in the field of metals and 
upon increasingly low quality domestic ores ... To the extent 
that we are increasingly dependent upon foreign sources we are 
coming to be increasingly vulnerable to interruptions in supply 
consequent upon political developments or in war-time inter- 
ruptions of shipping . . . Here is a set of fundamental problems 
which is already bedevilling this generation and will perturb our 
children and their children even more. It is to be hoped our 
policy-makers realise the full gravity of those questions and are 
not losing sight of them as they strive to solve the more immedi- 
ately urgent short deficits impinging on our economy today.” 

One obvious lesson the New York Times failed to draw from 
its own analysis, is that the prudent use of scarce resources cannot 
be expected from a laissez-faire economy. Private economic 
adventure will continue to bum up the dwindling supplies of 
precious metals with the same regardlessness for the future, as 
was formerly shown by the destruction of forest lands and the 
riches of the surface soils. Capitalism builds up its own capital 
at the expense of the exhaustible capital existing in nature; and 
calls its myopic prodigality the success of private enterprise. It 
is easier to construct a conveyor belt than it is to replace the raw 
materials consumed by it. Solar energy is the nearest approach 
to a conveyor belt nature shows us, but we have not yet learned 
to reconstruct its components into the materials for our industries, 
even though we may in time harness its energy as driving power. 

Fourth Point projects are therefore matters of substance and 
UTEenev for all of us. It is not enouah to see the problem. It 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


137 


must be tackled and all its implications faced even if this involves 
painful heart-searching and the dawning of wonderment as to 
whether the Western Way of Life really has the permanence so 
often claimed for it. 

In the meantime, rearmament intensifies the problem, by 
consuming ever-increasing quantities of just those materials that 
are running ominously short. Wc have already been warned 
by geologists and minerologists that the consumption of another 
world war might well ruin us from this cause alone, apart from 
all the other grim consequences. 

Elsewhere in this book I discuss the need for a reputable order 
of values in modem society if we are to deserve the name civilisa- 
tion. It is pertinent at this point to mention one of them. If it 
be the case — and it is by now, I should have thought, irrefutable — 
that most, if not all, the peoples of the world are linked together 
in an endless variety of reciprocal activities, then the condition 
of each one of us, becomes the concern of all of us. This is only 
the ethical formulation of an irrefragable fact. In these circum- 
stances, we neglect, at our peril, its many implications. The 
Great Societies of the West draw many of the materials for their 
Way of Life from parts of the world where millions suffer actual 
hunger and are ravaged by diseases which are the direct result of 
malnutrition. This is not only manifestly unjust. It is also 
exceedingly unsafe for us. We are witnessing some of the con- 
sequences in Persia and Egypt. In the words of the New York 
Times, we are dependent on the “political developments” of the 
countries concerned. One of these “developments” is resentment 
against appallingly bad social conditions suffered by the masses 
in these lands, even as they see wealth taken from their country 
to add to the wealth of people already enjoying standards of living 
spectacularly hi^er than Iheh own. If these people were our 
own countrymen, we should long ago have remedied their worst 
distresses. Yet they are our countrymen in the sense that our 
industry is interlocked with theirs. 

One of the main answers of the Western Allies to this situation 
is the creation of a Middle East Defence Pact. The underfed 



138 


IN PLACE OF T-F.AR 


masses yearn for material aid; we send them guns. This is the 
answer of the soldier to a problem he ought not to be asked to 
solve. If asked, he gives the only reply within his competence. 

Once these Pacts are made, military needs require order and 
stability in the countries forming them. The social and political 
ambitions of the masses, in these circumstances, are seen as 
opposed to our military necessities, and before we know where 
we are our armed forces are enlisted on the side of the oppressors 
in those countries. It is an ugly and lamentable situation, and it 
all arises from trying to solve the wrong problem. The problem 
is primarily social and economic, not military and strategic. 

The political systems of the totalitarian nations might remain 
fixed for an indefinite time, if they could prevent the intrusion of 
modern industrial methods. But they are reaching out for these, 
and to the extent that they adopt them, they start the same chain 
of events that led to the growth of political democracy in the 
West. The only political system consistent with the needs of a 
modern industrial community is democracy. It is not possible to 
educate workers to perform the thousand and one activities 
necessary to modem industry, and still expect them to tolerate 
political subservience. When you train workers to make the blue- 
prints of modem industrial machines, to interpret the blue- 
prints, make and work the machines, you arc digging the grave 
of political dictatorship. 

It is no answer to point to Nazi Germany. For ten short years 
she tried to violate the laws of modem society. As a result she 
produced a society barbarous, perverted, and bloody, and it 
ended in a collapse as complete as any in history. Hitler could 
make his dictatorship of a technically highly-trained people near 
tolerable, only by a social extroversion so monstrous that it 
produced a national psychology of a morbidity that still fascinates 
students of social psychology. 

It takes time for industrialisation to influence the political 
aspirations of a people, and it takes longer in some countries than 
in others. Where democracy has never existed it takes a long time 
for the ferment to work. In the Soviet Union, for instance, it 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


!39 


must be accepted that the vast mass of workers are conscious of 
emancipation and not of slavery. When the Soviet worker of 
today compares his lot with that ofhis parents, he is aware of 
enlargement, and not of constriction. He is now literate. They 
could neither read nor write. Many occupations are open to 
him where they were confined to the narrow frontiers of the 
village, and the repetitious cycle of a primitive agriculture. For 
him the barriers are down. He can become a mechanic, a teacher, 
a doctor, an artist, a professor, or a foreman or manager in a 
large industrial undertaking. It is completely unhistorical to 
expect him to take any other view than that Soviet society has 
lifted him to higher levels of opportunity and culture. The 
picture of the Russian worker held down by a ruthless dictator- 
ship is false. He is indoctrinated by a consistent propaganda 
which tells him that the workers of the capitalist world are 
infinitely worse oflF than he is, and the lack of commumcation 
with the rest of the world fosters this delusion. But his support 
of the Soviet regime does not rest even partly on this. It rests 
on his own knowledge that all around him the framework of a 
modem industrial community is being built, that he is helping 
to build it, and that in the meantime his life is substantially, if 
slowly, improving. 

T his is not an apologia for the Soviet regime. We all know 
there are features of the Soviet system which are repulsive. The 
existence of huge forced labour camps, the ruthless punishment 
meted out to political offenders, the disappearance without trace 
of people who offend against the ruling clique, the appal^g 
doctrine of “associative crime”; all these are deeply offensive. 
But I should say only an insignificant minority of the Russian 
people are aware of them. In that vast country, and among a 
population of more than two hundred million, many things can 
occur unknown to most of the people. It is astonishing how 
many Germans were unaware of the monstrosities committed 
by the Nazis. The apparatus of a modem dictatorship is 
terrible, not only in what it does, but in its ability to do it 
clandestinely. 



140 


IN PLACE or FEAR 


It is necessary that we keep all these things in their proper 
historical perspective if we arc to avoid a black and white view 
of the world. Mankind is not bom with an insatiable appetite for 
political liberty. This is the coping stone on the structure of 
progress, not its base. If political liberty and the institutions 
which enshrine it were the spontaneous imperatives of the human 
spirit, our task would be much easier. But they are earth-boimd 
and time bound. The pulse of progress beats differently for 
different parts of the world, and if we are to understand what is 
happening around us and act intelligently about it, we must 
recognise that fact and realise that once we stood where they now 
stand. 

And it is just because we have passed that way ourselves that 
we should be optimistic about the future. Industrialisation is 
lifting increasing numbers of Russians to technical and economic 
importance in the Soviet economy. Their economic enfranchise- 
ment is proceeding. Political enfranchisement must follow. 
Economic importance combined with political nullity cannot last. 
They never have yet, and there is no reason to suppose the Soviet 
system will be any different. The desperate attempts made by 
the Soviet rulers to insulate themselves from the rest of the world 
is proof of this. It is not merely that they want to conceal from 
Russians the higher standards of living elsewhere. That is true, 
but there is more to it than that. They don’t want their technicians 
and their professional and managerial classes to become too 
familiar with the higher political status enjoyed by their opposite 
numbers in other countries. Political freedom and the social 
status that goes with it is a heady wine once sipped. The contro- 
versies which raged recently in Soviet academic and artistic cirdcs 
show how fertile the social soil is becoming. It is the top- 
most branches of the tree that first reveal the rising breeze. 

There is evidence also that the Soviet Government wishes to 
disengage itself from Eastern Germany. In going so far West 
the Soviet Union pushed itself beyond its sociological frontiers. 
Its monolithic system of government and administration are 
proving ill-adapted to digest the more variegated texture of 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


141 


Western life. It is not as easy to force centralism upon adminis- 
trators accustomed to administrative initiative as upon those who 
have known nothing else. 

Poland, Czechoslovakia, Hungary and Eastern Germany are 
not only satellites. They are also fringe States where the over- 
simplified edicts of Soviet centralist policy cause endless irritation. 
There is little hope that the satellites will break away from Soviet 
domination. They are too tightly held for that. The peril to 
Soviet authority is more subtle. The complicated industrial 
system of the satellite states and the commerce attending upon 
it impose local responsibilities which have to be undertaken by 
individuals who stand or fall by the decisions they take. The 
independence of mind resulting from that situation provokes 
countless points of resistance, and each point is a focus of dis- 
satisfaction. 

For the present, it would be unreasonable to expect any overt 
expression of discontent in the masses of the Soviet Union. The 
individual Soviet citizen does not wish to break down his social 
framework, because it stiU affords him scope for the extension of 
his personality. Until his wants have grown to the point where he 
is conscious of constriction he will not protest. 

What form that protest \vill take when it comes it is dfficult to 
conjecture. The machinery of oppression in a modem dictator- 
ship is powerful and imiversal. The whole history of mankind 
contains no parallel. So dependent is the modem large-scale 
community on communication, that any group within it, when 
denied its use, is paralysed. Its individual members are atomised. 
They know only one collectivity and that is the one permitted by 
the regime. There is therefore no spontaneous generation of an 
alternative to the existing government. So far man has invented 
only three methods of transmitting political power from one 
generation to another; dynastic, caste and property. Not one of 
the three exists among the modem dictatorships. There are some 
who say they discern the beginnings of caste in the one Party 
system, but this I doubt. This was possible in a comparatively 
primitive community where most of the important functions of 



142 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


group life could be discharged by relatively few persons. This is 
not the case in an industrialised country. There, power is 
ultimately shared with those whose economic co-operation must 
be ensured. These eventually comprise all the workers, for the 
creation, maintenance and expansion of modem industrial 
techniques depend upon a literate and trained popidation. 

This is a problem the Soviet States have not yet faced. A suc- 
cession of purges takes the place of replacement by free elections. 
The principle of authority has replaced the authority of principle 
which inspired the Revolution in the first instance. Government 
by authority dominated the history of man until the universal 
franchise and representative institutions established themselves 
in the Western World in the late nineteenth and early twentieth 
centuries. 

In the meantime our job is to find a positive way of lightening 
economic pressiues and easing world tensions. These ai'e worsened 
and not helped by the scale and pace of rearmament and by 
Regional Pacts aimed at containment and the status quo. It is 
as though we expect the world to be stationary whilst we engage 
in complicated strategical manoeuvres. The essence of genius, it 
has been said, is to aJign oneself with the inevitable. This is as 
true today as it was when emergent America rejected the ridiculous 
pretensions of George the Third. 

Revolutions are now taking place in nations which have lain 
dormant for thousands of years. Our task is to accommodate 
them within a general pattern of world co-operation. World 
leadership must take account of world movements or it condemns 
itself to futility. For a long time to come we shall be living in 
an apprehensive and unsafe world, so the means of collective 
discipline must be available. But that must not be allowed to 
deflect us from a purposive and sustained attack on the long term 
causes of disturbance. 

Judged from this attitude, the refusal to admit the New China 
into the United Nations and the continued recognition of the 
Chiang Kai-Shek regime is peevish and unrealistic. It may be 
hard for the moment to do the former, whilst Chinese troops are 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


143 


kiUing the soldiers of the United Nations, but it is better to have 
China unrepresented in the meantime than to have its place filled 
by people who represent nothing but a rump; and whose very 
presence threatens the Chinese people with a renewal of the Civil 
War from which they have suffered for so many years. 

With the defeat of aggression in Korea and the consequent 
assertion of the authority of the United Nations, the time will 
come for a reconsideration of the status of Formosa. It is 
impossible to justify a refusal to cede it to China. Its eventual 
assimilation in the Chinese People’s Republic is an essential 
condition for the pacification of the Far East. 

The signing of the Japanese Peace Treaty, without the signature 
and agreement of the real Govenunent of China, was an extra- 
ordinarily flat-footed piece of diplomacy. It is diflBcult to see 
what long-term policy lay behind it, unless it is one that certainly 
would not commend itself to European opinion. TMs is not world 
leadership. It is just querulousness, where it is not worse. 

Against the backgrormd of mounting tension created by such 
policies, it is idle to talk of general disarmament. People are 
not, and never have been, prepared to throw their guns away while 
they feel unsafe. The guns are there because the sense of 
insecurity is there, not the insecurity because the guns are there. 
The existence of huge armaments directly contributes to the 
univ ersal fear, but it is secondary, not primary. This applies as 
much to atom weapons as to more primitive types. Over- 
armament can multiply the tensions, economic and otherwise, as 
I have argued, but disarmament as a dehberate act must follow 
from a belief that co-operation in common tasks is possible; and 
from that co-operation a general pacification will ensue, and 
this in its turn permit of agreement about arms. 

Judged from this angle interminable discussions at the United 
Nations about this or that disarmament proposal take on the 
appearance of cynical manoeuvres calculated not to solve the 
problem, but merely to shift blame for the resultant deadlock 
from one side to the other. 

Nor it- it wise to concentrate all the time on the immediate 



144 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


causes of tension. All that tliis produces is an eager desire on 
the part of each contestant to think up as many differences as 
possible against the others. It certainly produces polemics. But 
it does not promote peace. 

We shoidd try to avoid now causes of tension, such as the 
rearming of Western Germany. But it is reasonable to expect the 
old causes of tension to relax only after an experience of common 
endeavour. 

At this stage it is not possible to put forward some novel 
proposal that will command immediate and universal com- 
mendation. The field of international relations has been too well 
explored, and by too many ingenious minds, to expect some 
inspired flash of illumination to light up the way ahead for us. 
We shall reach the destination we all seek, at the end of a number 
of prosaic endeavours, patiently pmsued, and accompanied by 
setbacks and bitter disappointments. 

Whatever we decide upon must command the resources of 
idealism, if we are to surmoimt the fears and limited ambitions 
in which international relations are now snarled. Nothing nearer 
than a distant horizon will beckon us from where we are now 
bogged. The instrument for the task cannot be one nation, nor a 
limited combination of nations. It must be the Assembly of the 
United Nations itself. Otherwise we shall start off in a climate 
of mutual suspicion. 

Nor is our goal the defeat of Communism, or of Socialism, or 
the preservation of this or that way of life. It is not even the 
conquest of poverty, for that term is capable of so many difierent 
and contradictory definitions. It is more limited than that. It 
is the defeat of hunger in the most literal physical sense. Until 
hunger has been left behind as a racial memory, it will not be 
possible to say that man has won the decisive victory in his long 
struggle with his physical environment. If hunger continues to 
be the lot of millions of our fellow creatures, our civilisation will 
not be safe from the fate that overwhelmed previous civilisations. 

Here we approach the core of one of our main fears. Will it 
one day be found possible to halt the arms programme and begin 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


145 


to divert economic resources to Fourth Point ends? This is a 
question addressed primarily to the United States of America, 
as it is principally from her that substantial wealth can be made 
available for world Mutual Aid. It will be a profound test of 
American statesmanship. 

If she remains convinced that the chief danger to peace is the 
military aggressiveness of the Soviet Bloc, then elements in the 
American nation will want a show-down with the Russians, and 
the danger of war will be immediately upon us. Negotiation by 
ultimata is the shortest road to war. In such an atmosphere, 
economic and financial pressures can be relied upon to worsen 
the diplomatic situation ; for so much wealth is tied up in the war 
machine, that fears of universal deflation and consequent bank- 
ruptcies and unemployment, will thrust us either into military 
action or the continuation of arms production on a self-defeating 
scale. 

The North American political system has not yet reached the 
point whore it can digest its economic surpluses within its own 
economy. One American commentator, Mr. James Warburg 
(Victory Without War, p. 48), has described this surplus as six 
to seven billion dollars of "hot money” — "money which must be 
got rid of in one way or another if our economy is not to go into 
a tail-spin. At present we are getting rid of our ‘hot money’ 
through rearmament. Without rearmament, we shall have to 
increase both our imports and our foreign investments. We 
cannot increase our imports — even with a sensible tarifiF— by 
more than perhaps two billion dollars, unless we continue stock- 
piling strategic materials. We must, therefore, plan as a normal 
peace-time procedure, the annual investment of four or five 
billion dollars abroad. Some of this will be private investment; 
eventually most of it should be private investment, once the world 
gets on an even keel. For the immediate future, we must contem- 
plate public investment abroad on a large scale immediately our 
military expenditures are reduced. Our economy is unhealthy, 
primarily because we have never really adjusted it to our position 
as the world’s largest creditor nation.” 



146 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


Mr, Warburg calls for action of the kind described on the 
morrow of peace. I take the view that such action is the condition 
of peace. A curtailment of the arms programme is essential to the 
release of wealth for Fourth Point purposes. The prime question 
is, will America ever feel safe enough to embark on such a 
progrrimme in a period of international tension? 

What is now required is that a reduction of arms expenditure 
should not be seen as the precursor of an industrial crisis. 
Otherwise fear of the effect of the industrial surplus will feed 
belligerency. 

Long before the arms pro^amme reaches its peak, realistic 
international discussions should take place for the substitution of 
an ambitious plan of world development to replace a substantial 
proportion of the expenditure on arms. This would give industry 
some protection against the dangers of a sharp deflation. The 
Soviet Union should be invited to take part in these discussions as a 
potential contributor. Since she spends so much of her resources 
on weapons of war, she too should be able to set something aside 
for help to backward areas; and the fact that the Western Powers 
were ready to take those steps ought to go far to convince her 
that no aggressive military action is intended against her. 

There will no doubt be many who can see no hope of success 
for any such project. Let me try to encourage them by an 
illustration from recent history. 

When the Labour Government took office in Britain in 1945, 
relations between India and Britain had degenerated to the point 
where they looked hopeless. It was useless for Britain to promise 
India eventual self-government. So many promises had been 
made that it had not been convenient to keep, that Indian 
opinion had moved from distrust to open hostility. The resources 
of statesmanship were apparently exhausted. Every attempt at 
negotiation by Britain looked to India as merely a device to post- 
pone Indian sovereignty. Distrust frustrated negotiation and 
negotiation was unable to remove distrust. 

And then the Labour Cabinet had an inspiration. Like all 
great dedsions it was in essence simple. It consisted in fixing 



WORLD LEADERSHIP 


147 


a definite date for the ending of British power in India and 
Pakistan. The date determined upon was far enough away to give 
time for discussions about the conditions of transfer. It was near 
enough to dissolve any doubt as to the sincerity of British 
intentions. At once a catalytic element was introduced into 
Anglo-Indian relations to which all else had to react. The day 
of liberation became a goal, a challenge, and an aspiration. 
Hostility melted away, and now warm friendship has taken the 
place of the accumulated bitterness of centuries. 

The problem for mankind is how to get world opinion focused 
on something which is not the present hopeless contemplation 
of the drift to war. Is it possible to find here also a catalyst which 
will rivet the attention of the world on constructive tasks and 
optimistic ends? The generals have given us the dates of despair 
— 1952-3. Suppose we fix a date — towards which we should at 
once begin to work— when a definite percentage of what we. are 
now spending on arms shall be set aside for the peaceful develop- 
ment of backward parts of the world. There are three essentials 
for success. The date should be far enough away for preparations 
to be made. It should be near enough to excite hope and 
encourage restraint. And the percentage of the arms programme 
proposed to be diverted to peaceful purposes should be definite, 
substantial, and capable of being expressed in terms of men and 
machinery. 

If this were done, the extent of our movement amy from the 
catastrophe towards which we are now heading, could be measured 
in the increasing proportion of our resources diverted from war 
expenditure to peaceful development. Should the Soviet Union 
find it possible to co-operate, it would help partly to solve the 
vexed question of inspection that has proved such a stumbling 
block to disarmament. A contribution from the Russians to the 
peace plan would at once begin to restrict Soviet consumption 
on arms. It may be argued that she could accomplish this by 
reducing civil consumption. But we shall get nowhere by endless 
suspicion. 

There is nothincr complicated about this proposal. It should 



148 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


prove easier to work out in detail than some of the military plans 
now dominating the attention of statesmen. It would guarantee 
the absorption of economic surpluses where these threaten the 
livelihood of millions of workpeople. It would mobilise the 
energies and idealism of men and women everywhere. Optimism 
and buoyancy would begin to take the place of leaden despair. 
Positive and constructive effort of this kind, with its resulting 
co-operation, would be worth scores of conferences on dis- 
armament. 



CHAPTER NINE 


RAW MATERIALS, SCARCITIES 
AND PRIORITIES 
« 

In earlier chapters I have frequently referred to the absence of any 
ordered system of priorities in what I have called, using the 
language of Graham Wallas, the Great Society, By priorities I 
mean the recognition by the community of &st claims on its 
resources, which implies the acceptance of a hierarchy of moral 
values, not only in the governance of our private conduct but in 
that of the State as a whole. 

Of course there are the traditional priorities, such as the 
judiciary, national defence and the police force; and as the Great 
Society expanded and became more complex, certain primitive 
disciplines were reluctantly accepted in &e interests of public 
health and education, and in response to the repugnance evoked 
by the grosser consequences of neglect and personal ill-fortune. 
All these mitigated, even if they did not entirely remove, the 
results of stripping the communal authority of almost all but the 
most rudimentary functions and leaving the individual to fend 
for himself. 

During the last fifty years or so aU kinds of institutions and 
organisations have arisen to protect the individual against the 
rigours of unrestricted competition. The trade unions are a 
typical example of this. At first they were fiercely resisted and 
regarded as a prime offence against the gods of economic indivi- 
dualism. 

Professional organisations also came into existence, though 
these often had a double intention, one to protect the interests of 
the members and the other to guarantee to the community 
standards of professional performance. Each new arrival modified 
the gaunt austerity of laissez-faire prindples. Thus the citizen 

149 



150 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


in the modem industrial society finds himself involved in a com- 
plex variety of involuntary obligations. Most of these are attempts 
to win some measure of control over a social environment in which 
tlie individual found himself exposed to intolerable imcertainties 
and privations. 

Just as society itself is a means of waging the struggle for 
survival in physical nature, so these various fomis of collective 
action are mechanisms evolved to enable the individual to struggle 
successfully with his social enviromnent. Neither in nature nor in 
society are we prepared to abandon the attempt at environ- 
mental control. 

This is part of the answer to those who continue to swear by 
the virtues of private enterprise and universal competition. When 
We are told that these correspond with the basic impulses of 
“human nature” We reply that the facts of human behaviour con- 
tradict tliis contention at every turn. Human nature is as much 
co-operative as it is competitive. Indeed the complicated texture 
of modern society emphasises over and over again the greater 
survival value of collective action. 

Thus the grand priority that subordinated almost everything to 
individual success has come to be insensibly qualified by our 
obligations to the associations of which we are members, occupa- 
tional and otherwise. But in spite of all this, “ofiicial” thinking 
still persists in regarding the principles of economic indivi- 
dualism as characteristic of modem man in modern society. This 
attitude prevents us from facing the most important task of our 
generation, that is, making an evaluation of where we have reached 
and where we want to go from there: in short, working out a 
system of social priorities. 

The climate of opinion in capitalist society is wholly opposed to 
this exercise. Nor should this occasion surprise. It is one of the 
tragedies of history that the application of social purposes or 
priorities, or whatever you like to call them, first occurred in 
economically backward countries. It has therefore been accom- 
panied by excesses that have produced a revulsion against further 
experiments in the same direction. But this will not do. No 



RAW MATERIALS, SCARCITIES AND PRIORITIES 151 

amount of clamour against “Statism”, no refusal to assess the 
historical significance of Soviet Communism in the modem world, 
and of the different kinds of communism confused with it, nor yet 
the lumping together of all forms of purposeful political endeavour 
as an attempt to achieve the “Police State”, can serve to conceal 
the central fact of our day. Th^ is that a number of central aims 
must be worked out as guiding principles for our social and 
political activities, and to these all else must be related. 

I do not attempt to belittle either the difficulty or the magnitude 
of the task. Free men using free institutions have never tried this 
before in the long history of mankind. But that should not frighten 
us. History is never a guide to contemporary action. And this for 
the very good and simple reason that the panorama of the cen- 
turies is not the unfolding of repetitious events. Each social 
circumstance is new not only in itself but in our disposition 
towards it. We must not allow ourselves to be deterred from the 
effort to introduce rational principles into social relations simply 
because it has never been done before; tradition, habit and 
authority having been made to suffice. 

It is no accident that interest in the social sciences is a com- 
paratively recent phenomenon. The coming into existence of the 
vast social aggregations of the modem world, thrown as they are 
into a continual ferment by the discoveries of the physical 
sciences, challenge the modem intellect just as the discovery of 
the New World excited the curiosity of our immediate forebears. 
Nor will the effort to organise society in accordance with rational 
principles be prevented by witch hunts and by the political pro- 
scriptions which disgrace the name of some countries at the present 
time. 

It is true that intelligent collective conduct can be postponed 
by such behaviour, but what social advantage is there in that? 
The problem is simply made more difficult. Children are taught 
in our schools to respect Bruno and Galileo and other martyrs 
of science, and at the same time they are encouraged to close 
their minds against those who question the assumptions tmder- 
lying contemporary society. Revolution is almost always reform 
If I- 



152 


m PLACE OF FEAR 


postponed too long. A civilised society is one that can assimilate 
radical reforms whilst maintaining its essential stability. The real 
enemies of society arc those who use popular slogans to deflect 
the attention of the masses from an objective study of the social 
and political issues of the day. That so many people suffer from 
preventable privation, whilst others enjoy privileges and material 
advantages that do not on any reasonable reckoning flow from 
personal accomplishments, is evidence of dangerous social 
instability. In modem conditions the acceptance of central social 
purposes has become a condition of man’s survival : social morality 
and further progress are inextricably bound up, one with the 
other. 

Nothing illustrates this more clearly than the contemporaiy 
attitude to mass unemployment. It is not necessary here to dwell 
on the consequences of unemployment for the unemployed them- 
selves. These are well known and have been exhaustively 
expounded- But what have not been examined sufiBcienlly are the 
implications of the determination to prevent unemployment from 
occurring. Some economists insist that the absence of a pool of 
idle labour means that it may not be possible to find labour for 
vital jobs. From this they proceed to argue that full employment 
has its corollary in the direction of labour. In short, that the 
attainment of the social aim of full employment implies industrial 
conscription. It is one of the curious features of the psychology 
of these gentlemen that they invariably contend that any general 
social good must always be at the expense of tlie Working classes. 
But that is not the issue I wish to discuss here. What is more 
important is the consequence of making the pursuit of full 
employment a general social aim. 

In a previous chapter it was pointed out that the maintenance of 
full employment always carries with it the thi'eat of inflation, and 
that to avoid inflation there must be sustained control by the State 
of the investment programme. But even more than that is required. 
If all the factors of production, including labour, are in full use 
and something additional is required, that can be provided only 
at the expense of some already existing article of consumption. 



RAW MATERIALS, SCARCITIES AND PRIORITIES 153 

(I am assixniing here no increase in productivity.) That means 
selection between different forms of consumption and that, in its 
turn, means arranging consumption in an order of priority. Once 
this is accepted, bang goes at once a whole series of fetishes of the 
competitive society. Consumer choice, for example, is no longer 
king of the market, nor is our old friend the so-called law of 
supply and demand, nor is the rate of profit any longer the sole 
arbiter of the employment of capital. Once the Competitive 
Society is compelled to serve a general social aim the automatism 
of the market is interfered with at every point and we are no 
longer in the capitalist system at all. We shall have abandoned 
selection by competition for selection by deliberation. From this 
point on, moral considerations take precedence over economic 
motives; and this because the choice between the worthwhileness of 
different forms of consumption implies an order of values. The 
decision what to do without, or take less of, necessarily places that 
particular item of consumption lowest in the order of priority. 

This can best be seen at the present time in the impact of rearma- 
ment on the Western World. It has been accepted, rightly or 
wrongly — for the purpose of the argument it is no matter which — 
that our economic effort shall be subordinate to a general aim, 
the making of arms. In an economy already at full stretch this 
means the displacement of other kinds of production and there- 
fore of consumption. What these shall be is now the issue of 
politics in the Western World. It is no longer decided only in the 
market place, in the financial houses, and by the price mechanism. 
No one questions the price of a tank. That is looked upon 
apparently as a general good; but a public Health Service is not— 
at least many do not think so. 

In the case of defence requirements, fear of failure invokes the 
necessary social disciplines m the economic system, although 
even here the pursuit of profit frequently runs counter to the 
general will. 

It must now be accepted by all thoughtful citizens that the 
social and economic consequence of the reannament programme 
is only a special instance of a ^neral case. If fhll employment is 



154 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


accepted as an aiin to be ensiied, and not only given lip service to, 
then We have left the automatism of the competitive capitalist 
system behind us, and deliberate selection and choice at the 
communal level must take its place. A pool of unemployment is 
the necessary accompaniment of selection by the price mechanism. 
It is the shock absorber of the capitalist system. The pool 
decreases or increases in obedience to the ebb and flow of 
economic activity, and the unemployed are crucified on the cross 
of the competitive price mecham'sm. Security of employment and 
the competitive society are a contradiction in terms. To promise 
full employment is to promise the transition from the capitalist 
system to one where we choose consciously to order the pattern 
of production and consumption; and the principles we employ 
in the doing of this must commend themselves to the wishes of a 
free electorate. 

This dilemma has been recognised by many who are loath to 
accept its logic and therefore suggest an ingenious solution: what 
they call “frictional unemployment”. By this is meant just enougli 
unemployment to cause a pinch but not enough to make a wound. 
This, so they assert, would make the economic system flexible 
without running the risk of deflation and therefore large-scale 
unemployment and trade depression. Also, it would not be 
necessary to interfere with production in any direct fashion. It 
could be done by financial control, that is, by expanding and 
contracting credit facilities. 

This is a solution highly attractive to certain types of mind 
that prefer ingenuity to the more painful process of deciding on 
first principles. If we descend from the lofty heights where 
abstractions reign and think in terms of concrete realities, what 
this device means is that decisions on what are to be production 
priorities are to be decided by bankers. Such a state of affairs 
Would be wholly inconsistent with democracy. It would soon lead 
to trouble on a large scale. 

In the absence of clear directives bankers have no way of 
deciding to whom to lend money except by the test of credit- 
worthiness. This means the possibility of a profit. The greater 



RAW MATERIALS, SCARCITIES AND PRIORITIES 155 

the prospect of a profit the more credit-worthy. So we are back 
where we started. But there are always prospects of profits on a 
rising market. Mere prospects of profit-making as the basis of 
lending would consequently lead directly to inflation. It would 
not be the substitution of one kind of consumption for another. 
It would mean an attempt to achieve all kinds of consumption 
simultaneously with no consideration of priority except the cash 
nexus. This has already been recognised in Britain where the 
banking houses have received directives from the Treasury to 
guide them in the issuing of credit. Armament is the test. When 
this is over the test will be full employment without inflation. 
That is to say, if promises are kept. So in neither case will it be 
possible to dodge the obligation of determining economic 
priorities. This is inescapable wherever some over-riding principle 
is at work other than the rate of profit. 

Controlled unemployment as a substitute for purposeful inter- 
ference witli the automatism of the price mechanism is conse- 
quently no substitute at all. As controls will be necessary in both 
cases, controlled plenty would seem to be more reasonable than 
controlled misery. 

Of course, there is no exact comparison between the aim of full 
employment and the aim of arms production. In the latter case, 
what is intended is a certain type of production-arms. In the 
former, merely full production without regard to what is produced. 
One is quantitative, the other qualitative. But what we started to 
inquire into is just what is to give way in conditions of full 
employment if some forms of production are required as against 
others. 

It was this situation that faced the British Labour Government 
during the whole of its period of office. And the present Con- 
servative Administration has also to face it. If there is no economic 
slack to be taken up then preferences have to be made and much 
heart burning is the result. Thus Labour had to insist that homes 
for workers should take precedence over cinemas, hotels and 
luxury building, and that industries producing for the export 
market alone with investment in basic industries that had been 



156 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


neglected when the profit motive alone counted, should become 
top priorities. There is no escape from the dilemma that if full 
employment is considered a social good, then qualitative selection 
among different claimants for credit facilities is inevitable. 

It is here wc begin to see what is behind the device of con- 
trolled unemployment. It is an effort to get away from the painful 
task of deciding what is the most desirable kind of consumption 
pattern to aim at. For those who swear by quantitative controls, 
pure and simple, a certain margin of unemployment is a desirable 
end. It may present another land of picture to the unemployed 
themselves, but so long as they are not sufficiently numerous to be 
an electoral liability the political consequences of their protests 
can be ignored. 

As I write, the London Times of January 16th, 1952, reports 
an almost perfect example of the defence of an investment policy 
which relies exclusively on priTOte initiative regardless of social 
objectives. It is contained in the speech of Mr. Anthony William 
Tuke, Chairman of Barclays, Limited, one of our four most 
important banks. The speech is a full-blooded attack on public 
planning and on State intervention in economic affairs. Among 
other matters, he criticises the Labour Government’s housing 
policy. “Personally,” he pontificates, “I feel certain that the 
insistence of the Labour Government on retaining this activity so 
largely in public hands has caused quite needless inflation of the 
price of these now houses. I believe that if private enterprise had 
been allowed to operate freely in this field subject only to control 
of design and construction and to a ceiling price, the result, 
given the co-operation of the trade unions concerned, would have 
been a lowei-ing of the price of the finished article.” Later on, in 
the same speech, as though determined to plumb the depths of 
fatuity, he deplored the consequences for Great Britain of the 
shortage of coal. Now if the reader will consider those two 
statements together, he will begin to see how dangerous it is to 
allow the Tukes of this world to have their way. He laments the 
shortage of coal, which means of coal miners, which in its turn 
means more houses are needed in the Tnining districts. At the 



RAW MATERIALS, SCARCITIES AND PRIORITIES 157 

same time, he would allow private enterprise to build houses where 
it likes, for those willing to buy them on loans from building 
societies. This might begin to make sense if private enterprise 
would give preference to houses in the mining areas, and if the 
miners wanted to put themselves in debt to buy them. But that is 
precisely what did not and would not happen. The building of 
houses to rent was entrusted to the public authorities, because that 
was the only way of getting houses to those people whose services 
were most needed by the nation. Reliance upon the profit motive 
would have resulted in the building of houses for those whose 
work was less urgently required by the community. An additional 
proof of this is to be found in the fact that even the permitted 
quota of houses to be built for private ownership was not taken 
up in many .of the mining districts. 

The same story is true of the agricultural districts. Next to the 
need for more coal production is the urgent necessity to grow 
more food on our own land. It was possible to get the builders 
to build houses in the deep countryside only by denying them the 
right to build in the urban areas bordering on the agricultural 
bolts. Here again the only agency available to build for the 
agricultural workers were the public authorities who could build 
for letting. The speculative builder is useless to the agricultural 
worker. 

The distribution of labour in Britain is dangerously weighted 
against the industries we depend upon for our survival. These are 
in the main coal, steel, and agriculture. The policy advocated by 
people like Mr. Tuke would starve them of homes and aggravate 
still further the ominous ill balance of the labour force in Britain. 
It was a piece of good fortune for Britain that such troglodyte 
views were not let loose in the years immediately following the 
war. Mr. Tuke, and those who t h ink like him, must begin to learn 
that we could manage to survive without money changers and 
stockbrokers. We should find it harder to do without nuners, 
steel workers and those who cultivate the land. 

But it will be noted that even Mr. Tuke is compelled to qualify 
his support for private enterprise. He would nobble it. So 



158 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


difficult is it to make the urge for profit conform to decent 
standards of behaviour that he would insist on conditions as to 
design, construction and price. These would entail form filling, 
licences, proscriptions, and supervision; all the paraphernalia of 
the planning he so deeply loathes. 

One more word and I have finished with Mr. Tuke. If the 
provision of houses during the difficult early post-war years had 
fed the greed of the profit-taker and been conditioned by the 
size of the purse, we should not have enjoyed the immunity from 
civil strife that we did. The demobilised soldier would not have 
appreciated the finer points of Mr. Tuke’s economics. Even as 
it was we had a wave of forcible seizure of accommodation in 
1946. It is easy to lecture, now that the dangerous period is past.. 
We listen with scant patience to the homilies of Conservative 
bankers, for the positions they now abuse were rendered more 
secure by the rejection of their policies. 

One way out of the dilemma of what to do without, when a 
sudden additional demand is made, as in the case of the arms 
programme, is to meet it by increased production. This is a much 
less painful process than cutting back civilian consumption. No 
pressure groups have to be resisted, no votes are endangered, and 
above all, no general education in the facts of our economic life 
is needed. 

This was the goal set for Itself by the American Administration. 
The people of the United States were to have both guns and 
butter. Time magazine, on the 31st of December, 1951, reported 
under the heading “The Great Gamble”: “In 1951, said Defence 
Mobiliser Charles Wilson, we took a gamble . . . perhaps the 
greatest gamble in our history.” By ‘we’, Charlie Wilson meant 
the United States of America. The gamble was that U.S. business 
could expand fast enough to (1) produce the arms needed for 
possible war, and (2) furnish the U.S. people with all — or almost 
all — ^the civilian goods they wanted. As Time went on to point 
out, the gamble did not quite come off. Civilian goods and even 
luxury goods production were kept at a phenomenally hi^ level, 
but the arms targets were not reached. Since then President 



RAW MATERIALS, SCARCITIES AND PRIORITIES 159 

Truman has warned that 1952, and possibly 1953, will see a cut 
back in civilian consumption. But the goal still remains, that is, 
to meet the whole increased arms programme of the United 
States by increased production capacity. 

There is no reason to suppose that, given time, she will fail. 
Already additional machines and plant have been provided equal 
to almost seventy per cent of the national output of Britain. Steel 
production is planned to reach one hundred and twenty million 
tons a year, or more than half the world production. This year the 
U.S.A. will devote to arms fifteen million tons more steel than the 
total steel output of the Soviet Union. Equal and even greater 
results have been achieved in other branches of industry. 

U.S.A. industrialists are justifiably proud of what they have 
accomplished. And so they might be. Judged as a feat of 
technical skill and energy it is breath-taking. It is a triumph of 
the mechanical arts. Its other implications, for the strategy of 
diplomacy, I have dealt with in the last chapter. Here I am con- 
cerned with the consequences of this staggering spate of produc- 
tion for the economic prospects of the world. Let us reflect a little 
on what all this means. 

What would happen if all of us applied the art of extracting 
and fabricating the raw materials of the earth with the same 
amount of success? Has anyone attempted to work out the 
consequences? Are we sure the raw materials are there? Especially 
the precious metals. Copper and zinc, for example? At the 
moment there is plenty of iron ore in sight, although even this is 
running ominously short in certain areas. We are nearing the 
exhaustion of tin. Of course the optimists try to shout down our 
doubts by asserting the endless ingenuity of man in finding new 
sources of supply and in discovering substitutes. But would not 
elementary prudence counsel that we should have a look round 
and assess our resources before we run through them in this 
prodigal fasliion?0 

It must be kept in mind that the U.S.A. is not spending her 
own resources alone. She is spending the common stock of man- 
kind. The U.S.A., as Governor Dewey pointed out a little time 



160 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


ago, imports more than ninety raw materials from outside her 
borders, all essential for her industries. Of course she is buying 
them with her dollars. In the language of commerce that ends 
the matter. But we may be reaching a situation where the com- 
mercial answer may not suffice. 

One reason why the world shortage of raw materials slowed 
down the arms programme of the Western Powers is because tlie 
tempo of the fabricating industries is so much faster than that 
of the extracting industries; and also, of course, because the more 
immediately accessible metals have been exhausted and we are 
having to go farther afield for new supplies. It is easier to turn 
out the blueprints for a production line than it is to discover 
and then extract the precious metals with which to feed it. 

This has caused some superficial observers to argue that the 
problem is therefore merely a technical one of timing the two 
processes so that the extracting industries are brought in line with 
the time schedules of the fabricating plants. Of course this is 
true on a short view — a very short view. But it also implies a 
nervous dependence on supplies from beyond a nation’s own 
borders and therefore the temptation — which appears as a 
necessity — ^to interfere with the politics of the supplying nation. 
We have witnessed this in Persia, in Egypt, and in Malaya. 
Recently an E.C.A. project was launched to provide rail transport 
in Rhodesia for the purpose of facilitating the extraction of 
precious metals. The agreement(®) states: “. , . such improve- 
ment of facilities will materially assist the production and trans- 
port of certain materials produced within Northern and Southern 
Rhodesia, such as cobalt, chrome, copper, and tungsten, which are 
required by the Government of the United States as the result of 
deficiencies in resources within the United States.” A railway 
supplied on such terms is no longer a straightforward enterprise 
in international investment earning its dividends by the profit- 
ability of the railway system alone. It is a tie-up of a quite different 
kind, far removed from the simple transactions of a free enter- 
prise economy. 

But the most serious immediate problem is that these raw 



RAW MAIERIALS, SCARCITILS \ND PRIORITIES 161 

matciials are physically exhaustible and when exliausted irre- 
placeable. 1 repeat hcie the question I asked earlier. Suppose the 
rest of the world, or even Europe alone, burned up scarce materials 
at the same pace as the United States of America? Let me quote 
again from Time magazine of December 31st, 1951, for it presents 
a fascinating study of how little insight can go along with a great 
deal of knowledge. Talking of some of the difficulties the 
rearmament programme is encountering, the article goes on to 
say: “. . . In E.C.A.’s place Congress has authorised a maximum 
of six billion dollars in the fiscal year 1952 for economic aid 
and to help Europe rearm. But the rearmament effort has already 
wiped out much of E.C.A.’s gain. In the last eighteen months, 
Europe’s prices shot up (France by tliirty per cent), her currencies 
weakened and the dollar gap widened at year’s end to tluee point- 
five billion dollars. This trouble arose because there was so little 
slack in the European economies to take up the arms load. 
Furthermore, despite all the missionary work of E.C.A. and U.S. 
business men, European industries are woefully inefficient by 
U.S. standards and still favour cartels and monopolies rather than 
the U.S. brand of free enterprise. European business men blandly 
ignored the example of the U.S. in 1951 ; they, too, could expand 
their economies to bear the arms burden more casUy, if they 
prized competitive freedom as highly as personal freedom. 
Without such a change, the vast new plants which the U.S. threw 
up in 1951 will make it harder than ever for European nations 
to compete in world markets or sell in the U.S. . . 

Having said all this, the magazine then goes on to make a 
comment wliich makes nonsense of it all. . . Apart from 
money’*, it comments, “the U.S. had to re-assess how far it could 
stretch its own natural resources. The vast new expansion was using 
up such minerals as iron, copper and lead far faster than anyone 
had anticipated only a few years ago. In many ways the U.S., once 
the owner of seemingly inexhaustible natural treasure, was in danger 
of becoming a have-not nation. . . . The end of the fabulously 
rich ores of the Mesabi Range was already in sight. Steel- 
makers not only began shipping in ore from South America and 



162 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


Liberia, but in 1951 they began operating plants to make the 
poor-grade taconite ore usable. Copper became so scarce that 
some metal producers talked of a permanent copper shortage 
(and saw aluminium taking its place in many ways). In 1951 the 
U.S. tried to fill its need for raw materials by grabbing them in the 
world market. But in 1952 the U.S. would have to do more sharing 
and tailor its domestic needs more closely to the needs of all the 
Western nations.” (My italics.) 

The absurdities contained in these quotations are not the fault 
of Time. If they were merely that, they would not be worth 
quoting and answering in a work of this nature. I call attention 
to them because they put the fundamental defects of the American 
Way of Life so clearly, if unconsciously. 

Europe is reproached because she does not produce as efficiently 
as the U.S.A. The U.S.A. will not be able to produce as much as 
she hoped this year because she will have to share scarce raw 
materials with Europe. So if Europe produced as efficiently as 
the U.S.A. there would be an even greater quantity of idle plant 
in both continents. Thus the greater the productive efficiency the 
more plants would be idle. Nevertheless Time magazine deplores 
the failure of Europe to imitate the efficiency of America’s pro- 
duction methods. The spectacle therefore afforded us by the 
United States is one of technical brilliance and social blindness. 
Given the present state of knowledge, if the rest of the world was 
able to fabricate materials with the facility of the United States, 
the plants could not be operated. The free enterprise economies 
would have worked themselves to a partial standstill. I do not say 
that this would necessarily be a permanent condition. We may 
at some time be able to run a mechanically-based civilisation with- 
out using metals and minerals — at least those quickly exhausted. 
But we have not reached that stage yet by any means. At the 
rate we are going we are sawing off the limb on wliich we are 
sitting — and the defenders of the acquisitive competitive system 
invite us to admire the sharpness of the saw. 

This expansionist process, pursued without regard to its 
ultimate possibility of real value in terms of human happiness and 



RAW MATERIALS, SCARCITIES AND PRIORITIES 163 

good-will, was enormously accelerated by two world wars and 
now by preparation for the third. For example, the U.S.A. 
increased its steel production during the last war by more than 
the total British output at the time. Nevertheless, war only 
emphasised the principles which are innate in the competitive 
system, and these arise from a chronic incapacity for discriminat- 
ing selection and a just apportioning of the national product. 
We are told by a spokesman of the United States steel interests 
that the decision to expand further steel production was taken 
before the Korean War. 

The consequences of all this is to create such a state of ill- 
balance between the dollar world and the rest, as to give rise to 
alarm bordering on panic as to what will happen when the 
rearmament drive is over— if, that is to say, we are fortunate 
enough to escape wax in the meantime. All the world, outside the 
Soviet-dominated Bloc, will be geared to the economy of tlie 
United States. We have already learned what that means, even 
before the last gigantic rise in the U.S. productive capacity takes 
effect. A recession of only fottr per cent in employment in the 
United States was sufficient to produce a crisis in Europe. A 
recent report published(^ by the United Nations grimly underlines 
the danger. It points out that if a similar recession follows 
rearmament, and it results in the same order of disturbance, then 
the dollar income of the outside world would be reduced in two 
years by ten thousand million dollars, equal to a quarter of the 
total income. In 1947 these countries held reserves totalling about 
fifty per cent of the annual value of their imports. The proportion 
is now only twenty-five per cent. It would not therefore need a 
major slump to finish those resCTves within a year. If nothing is 
done to deal with that situation Stalin will not need to lift a finger. 
The capitalist system will do the job for him. 

It is quite possible, indeed it is even probable, that there are 
immense deposits of precious metals and minerals yet to be 
surveyed and discovered that would add many more years con- 
sumption for the mechanical arts. It is very much to be hoped 
that there are. Otherwise the outlook is black for those nations 



164 


IN PLACE OF ILAR 


that have scarcely started to nibble at them. The attempt to 
discover them should be undertaken at once. This should be done 
not by private adventure but by some agency of I he United Nations 
acting for the whole world, so that they could be extracted imder 
reasonable conditions for the nations and peoples immediately 
concerned, and shared among the consuming countries in accord- 
ance with some carefully worked-out plan of priorities. Unless 
titis is done we shall reach crippling physical limits to what we can 
do to lift the standards of material comfort for the backward 
peoples. 

More and more stress needs to be laid on the use of machinery 
for the cultivation of products of the surface soils. The absence 
of a plan for putting first things first is creating a macabre situa- 
tion. Soon, if we arc not more prudent, millions of people will 
be watching each other starve to death through expensive tele- 
vision sets. If action at the governmental level had not been 
taken for the stimulation of agricultural production in Britain 
the standards of food consumption of her people would be even 
lower than they are; so hopelessly inadequate was competitive 
capitalism as an agency for meeting the needs of the 
people. 

It is newsprint, however, that provides the most striking illus- 
tration of tho present anarchy in world production and con- 
sumption. The United States, with one fifteenth of tlie world’s 
population, consumed in 1950 well over two-thirds of the world 
newsprint supplies. It had incareased its average pre-war con- 
sumption per head by fifty per cent, while the United Kingdom 
suffered a decrease of more than fifty per cent. Nearly every 
European country, along with New Zealand and Australia, 
suffered a fall from pre-war consumption. Some idea of the 
impact of the American demand on world supplies can be gained 
from the fact that a one per cent cut in American consumption 
would enable Britain to abolish tonnage rationing and restricted 
circulation and go back to six page newspapers as a step to further 
increases. A reduction of twenty-live per cent in American con- 
sumption would still leave her more than nine per cent above 



^lAW MAltRMLS, SCARCITIES AND PRIOIUTITS 165 

pre-war and allow other countries to reach their pre-war 
consumption.(‘) 

It is true that many countries have large illiterate populations; 
but this is really beside the point, because even if they could all 
read, no more newsprint would be available for them. 

Over the past year the price of paper has gone up one hundred 
per cent. It is now between five and six times higher than pre- 
war. The consequences of all this for Britain are further aggravated 
by the concentration of newspaper ownership in fewer hands and 
by the huge circulations of tlic national dailies and weeklies. In 
one year alone, 1951, fifty journals ceased publication. The same 
thing is happening in many other countries. 

Faced with these facts, what is the use of talking of a “Free 
Press”? If it is true, and I believe it is, that a free Press is an 
essential condition for the funaioning of a democracy, then these 
figures bear no other interpretation than that democracy is being 
strangled more effectively by the normal operations of the capi- 
talist system than by the military threat of Soviet Communism. 
Without free expression of opinion and the means to ensure it a 
democracy dies. Its death is no less certain because it occurs 
stealthily and by the slow silting-up of the channels of com- 
munication. What is the use of demanding the extension of 
democratic self-government to countries where it does not now 
exist and then denying democracy the very breath of life, by an 
unrestrained gobbling up of the w'orld’s supply of newsprint? 

Of all monopolies, monopoly of opinion is the worst. Of all 
forms of consumption, apart from food itself, that of free and 
therefore diversified opinion should be the persistent aim of a 
civilised society. Yet it is the one form of consumption which has 
failed to regain pre-war levels, apart from the United States, 
Canada, Sweden, Switzerland, and one or two countries where in 
any case the consumption was infinitesimal. A New York citizen 
will stagger along under the weight of a ninety-page Sunday 
newspaper, which he will never have either the time or the 
inclination to read through. In Great Britain it cannot be said 
that smaller supplies are put to better use. The newspaper owners 



166 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


are bullied by their swollen circulations. The smallest recession 
produces an “Office crisis”. The British people have never been 
less informed about what is happening in the rest of the world. 
A large proportion of the tiny space now left to the national dailies 
and weeklies is devoted to deliberate pornography or to retailing 
the minutest details of the lives of the Royal family. Indeed, the 
latter has now reached a point where it has become a national 
disgrace. It must be deeply repugnant to the persons immediately 
concerned, who are carrying out difficult duties with commend- 
able dignity and restraint. 

A sort of newspaper Gresham’s Law appears to be operating 
where only bad standards of journalism are commercially success- 
ful. The prevailing shortage of newsprint means that the career of 
journalism no longer offers adequate opportunities for high 
quality work. The small circulation magazines and local papers 
are not present in sufficient quantity to provide a means of 
recruitment for new talent and diverse effort. The resulting 
impoverishment is all the more deadly because it is insidious and 
hardly noticed. It is a stale of affairs that must occasion anxiety 
to all who value the position of the newspaper in the life of the 
nation. 

There is only one corrective for this and it is the one denied us : 
cheap and plentiful supplies of newsprint so that it is com- 
paratively easy to start new journals and so seek out a readership 
now rendered inarticidate by the mass circulations. Neither the 
governments nor the private interests concerned can plead that 
they have stumbled blindly into this newsprint crisis without 
knowing what was happening to them. There is nothing new in 
the facts that I have here set out. They have been reported and 
commented upon in every section of the Press. But so far private 
initiative has failed to find the remedy. 

We cannot rely entirely on former sources of supply. We must 
search out substitute materials. An urgent effort should be made 
at once, before the present cultural decline degenerates into 
torpor. 



CHAPTER IPN 


DEMOCRATIC SOCIALISM 

“ After the first death, there is no other.” With that lovely and 
tender line the poet Dylan Thomas ends a poem on the death of 
a child killed in a fire-raid on London. (^). The poet here asserts 
the uniqueness of the individual personality. If the imagination 
can plumb the depths of a personal tragedy, no multiplication of 
similar incidents can add to the revelation. Numbers can increase 
the social consequences of disaster, but the frontiers of under- 
standing are reached when our spirit fully identifies itself with the 
awful loneliness and finality of personal grief. 

The capacity for emotional concern for individual life is the 
most significant quality of a civilised human being. It is not 
acliieved when limited to people of a certain colour, race, religion, 
nation or class. Indeed, just to the extent that this or that group 
commands our exclusive sympathy, we are capable of the most 
monstrous cruelty, or at best indifference, to others who do not 
belong to the group. Describing a hanging scene at Tyburn gaol 
not so much more than a hundred years ago, the learned and 
observant diarist, Charles Greville, “was astonished by the 
incomprehensible attitude of some of the boys sentenced to be 
hanged Never,” he is reported as saying, “did I see boys 
cry so.”(*) 

These children belonged to a different social class from 
Greville’s. Their terror apparently made no claim on his emotions 
or understanding. In much the same way the Nazis put the Jews 
outside the walls of their personalities, except as objects of 
sadistic pleasure. So, too, races of a different colour from their 
own, or groups that stand in the way of their ambitions, are 
regarded by some of our contemporaries. 

Not even the apparently enli^tened principle of the “greatest 
good for the greatest ntunber” can excuse indifference to indivi- 
i6 167 M 



168 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


dual suffering. There is no test for progress other than its impact 
on the individual. If the policies of statesmen, the enactments of 
legislatures, the impulses of group activity, do not have for their 
object the enlargement and cultivation of the individual life, they 
do not deserve to be called civilised. 

It is its preoccupation with the needs of the individual that has 
caused Democratic Socialism to be called “dull”. Some visitors 
to Britain during the lifetime of the late Labour Government com- 
mented on what they described as the “universal greyness of the 
social climate”. And, of course, on the scarcity of porterhouse 
steaks in the fashionable restaurants. Rationing and “Fair 
Shares” in the necessities of life was so “dull”. They complained 
of the “lack of colour” in the cities. If they had looked closer 
they would have seen the roses in the cheeks of the children, and 
the pride and self-confidence of the young mothers. They would 
have found that more was being done for working people than in 
any other part of the world at that time. 

Where wealth is concentrated in few hands the outcome is 
ostentatious spending and the meretricious glamour that goes 
with it. The accompanying social climate lends a certain super- 
ficial circumstantiality to the claim that only the competitive 
society is pervaded by a spirit of “adventure”. It is more 
“adventurous” to have a numbm: of millionaires than it is to spend 
the money wasted by them on curing and preventing ill-health. 
The fashionable magazines and newspapers neon-light the petty 
foibles of the well-to-do. Through the dazzle it is not easy to sec 
the mass of discomfort and downright misery which is the other 
side of the picture. 

The attempt of democratic socialism to universalise the con- 
sumption of the best that society can afford meets with resistance 
from those whose sense of values is deformed by the daily parade 
of functionless wealth. When wealth is dispersed and distributed 
in scores of millions of homes the result is not so conspicuous. 
The social scene provides fewer dramatic contrasts. But there is 
no doubt about which type of society produces more quiet 
contentment and political stability .(®) 



DEMOCRATIC SOCIALISM 


169 


When the ordinary man and woman is disfranchised, as in the 
dictatorship countries, the emphasis on the public spectacle is 
still greater. Consumption by pageantry takes the place of private 
consumption. Vicarious consumption has a subtle and dangerous 
influence on human psychology. If your own life is one of 
poverty and powerlessness, there is a tendency to seek compensa- 
tion in institutions with which it is easy for you emotionally to 
identify yourself. This probably explains why the poorest 
members of the community are often the most chauvinistic. The 
well known bellicosity of dictatorships is therefore fed by a 
morbid desire for the enjoyment of vicarious power by the 
politically helpless masses. It is not only that coercion and 
bullying come easily to those who have climbed to power by 
these means and who maintain themselves there by similar 
methods : it is also because the whole social psychology of such 
communities is perverted by the horrible contrast between 
individual weakness on the one hand and the pomp of unbridled 
power on the other. 

It is therefore no accident that it is among the solid artisan 
classes that you will find the most tolerance and the least belli- 
gerency. Their attitude corresponds most closely with that of 
democratic socialism. Their lives are rounded by the con- 
seiousness of acquired skills and by the rhythm of daily labour 
which lead to a wholesome psychology needing no compensation 
in flag-waving and drum-beating. TTiey have little taste for the 
“grandest adventure of all”— war. 

The philosophy of democratic socialism is essentially cool in 
temper. It sees society in its context with nature end is conscious 
of the limitations imposed by physical conditions. It sees the 
individual in his context with society and is therefore com- 
passionate and tolerant. Because it knows that all political action 
must be a choice between a number of possible alternatives it 
eschews all absolute proscriptions and final decisions. Conse- 
quently it is not able to offer the thrill of the complete abandon- 
ment of private judgment, which is the allure of modem Soviet 
Communism and of Fascism, its running mate. Nor can it escape 



170 


IN PLACE OF FEAR 


the burden of social choice so attractively suggested by those who 
believe in laissez-faire principles and in the automatism of the 
price system. It accepts the obligation to choose among different 
kinds of social action and in so doing to bear the pains of rejecting 
what is not practicable or less desirable. 

Democratic socialism is a child of modern society and so of 
relativist philosophy. It seeks the truth in any given situation, 
knowing all the time that if this be pushed too far it falls into 
error. It struggles against the evils that flow from private property, 
yet realises that all forms of private property are not necessarily 
evil. Its chief enemy is vacillation, for it must achieve passion in 
action in the pursuit of qualified judgments. It must know how to 
enjoy the struggle, whilst recognising that progress is not the 
elimination of struggle but rather a change in its terms. 

4 ^ 

In the beginning of this book I spoke of political power and 
of how the problem of attaining it appeared to young workers like 
myself in the industrial towns and cities of Britain. We were pre- 
occupied with how to raise the general standard of life. The 
pursuit of power presented itself to us in social and not in personal 
terms. It is clearer to me now than it was then that the nation is 
too small an arena in which to hope to bring the struggle to a 
final conclusion. Tliis is true whether the nation is large or small. 
Thus the attaimnent of political power in the modern state still 
leaves many problems outside its scope. National sovereignty 
is a phrase which liistory is emptying of meaning. 

Many seeing this are inclined to turn away from the difficult 
task of establishing Socialism in their own country. They say, 
“What is the use of doing so? We shall still find ourselves 
possessed of only a partial victory. Only world victory will 
suffice, so let us concentrate on that.” This is an engaging and 
seductive view and many have succumbed to it. We are all 
acquainted with the world statesman who is forever making 
global constitutions while the one nearest him is in the control 
of someone else. If you are going to plan the world you must 



DEMOCRATIC SOCIALISM 


171 


first of all control the part of it that you will want to fit into 
the whole. International organisations are continually passing the 
most idealistic resolutions, that remain in the air because the 
statesmen subscribing to them are without the economic power to 
carry them out. The assumption behind these activities is that 
social and economic conditions derive from political constitutions. 
But the reverse is the case. An old teacher used to tell me, 
concerning nations and constitutions, “The man’s clothes are 
there because the man is there; not the man there because the 
man’s clothes are there. A nation is a nation before it gets a 
constitution.” The constitution is the codification of an accom- 
plished fact. 

This is not an argument against international co-operation. 
On the contrary, one of the main themes of this book is a plea 
for more and more international co-operation. But this would be 
given greater reality in action, if the governments of the world 
could speak with authority for the economic behaviour of their 
own peoples. 

Looking back over more than thirty-five years of industrial and 
political activity I find no reason to alter my conviction that the 
principles of democratic socialism are the only ones broadly 
applicable to the situation in which mankind now finds itself. 



APPENDIX 


Chapter I. p. 3 0) 

The average annual unemployment figures in Germany from 
1924-1933 were as follows: 

1924 911,000 

1925 646,000 

1926 2,011,000 

1927 1,353,000 

1928 1,353,000 

1929 1,692,000 

1930 3,076,000 

1931 4,520,000 1 with a maximum of 6,500,000 

1932 5,603,000 ) in the winter 1931 /32 

1933 4,733,000 

In the Elections of 31st July, 1932, Adolf Hitler obtained 
13,732,779 votes. A little over three months later (6th Nov.) 
he polled 11,705,256 votes in the last free elections to be held in 
the Weimar Republic. In early 1933 there was a marked swing in 
public sentiment away from the Nazis. So much so that Social 
Democrats and Conservatives alike were jubilant when Hinden- 
burg dissolved the Reichstag and ordered new Elections for 
March 5th. But on Feb. 27th the Reichstag went up in flames. 
The following day Hindenburg suspended the constitution, 
leaving the Nazis, who had an insufficient majority in the Reich- 
stag to govern effectively, free to impose government by whip, 
firearms and jackboot. 


P. 6 (®) 

I mean here no direct part. Of course working-class movements 
and struggles profoundly affected Parliament, but the influence 



APPENDIX 


173 


was indirect. The personal composition of Parliament v/as not 
influenced by them. It is with the impact of a new type of 
Member upon Parliament that I am here dealing. 


p. 8 O 

See Jefferson, by S. K. Padover, p. 297. 


p. 11 (0 

The Parliamentary Secretaries’ Branch of the Clerical and 
Administrative Workers’ Union is negotiating at the time of 
writing for an increase in salary from £364 to £390 a year. A 
Member of Parliament is paid £1,000 a year, less income tax, 
from which he must meet all public as well as personal and family 
expenditure. Most M.P.s have to budget for hotel accommoda- 
tion in London when Parliament is sitting, in addition to main- 
taining their private households. It will therefore be apparent 
that imless they have some other source of income they cannot 
afford secretarial help. 


P. 11 (“) 

See Why Not Trust the Tories, by the author, pp. 87-89. 


Chapter II. p. 19 0) 

The following extract from Frederick Engels’ Prefiice to the First 
English Translation of Marx’s Capital gives an unequivocal 
summary of Marx’s views: 

"Surely, at such a moment, the voice ought to be heard of a 
whose whole theory is the result of a Ufe-long study of the 
economic history and condition of England, and whom that 
study led to the conclusion that, at least in Europe, England is 



174 


APPENDIX 


the only country where the inevitable social revolution might 
be affected entirely by peaeeful and legal means. He certainly 
never forgot to add that he hardly expected the English ruling 
classes to submit, without a ‘pro-slavery rebellion’, to this 
peaceful and legal revohition.” 

5th November, 1886. 

(Everyman’s Edition of Capital [1930] Vol. II. p. 887). 


p. 23 n 

In Britain, from 1881-1891, the net annual loss by migration 
averaged 2,600 persons per million of population — a rate of 
77,000-86,000 per annum over the ten-year period. The main 
recipient was the United States that, during the hundred years 
1821-1921, was reinforced by a flow of population from Europe 
not far short of 30 million. In 1929 Britain’s net loss of population 
due to emigration was 76,000 persons. 


p. 23 (=0 

“No matter how big the deputation which comes from 
Liverpool and other northern cities and towns to Downing 
Street, the Ministry of Health, or the Ministry of Labour, to 
complain of the expense of maintaining the local poor, it is 
unlikely that any action wUl be taken or even promised. All 
proposals have in effect meant that Brighton, Bournemouth 
and other rich towns should be asked to pay part of the cost of 
maintaining the poor in Liverpool and Manchester. The 
Government objection is that if money is to be taken from 
towns in the South of England to relieve rates in the Nordi, 
the incentive to economy and strict administration, it is felt, 
would be weakened,’’ 

Extract from the Daily Mail in February 1933. One of the 
deputations, from Liverpool, succeeded in making its views clear 



APPENDIX 


175 


to Sir Hilton Young, then Conservative Minister of Health, He is 
reported, in the same edition of the Daily Mail, as saying that “he 
was glad to have been informed personally of the situation in 
Liverpool. He trusted, however, that the Corporation would 
give attention to the possibilities of securing economies in their 
administration.” 


P. 30 (*) 

“In the transition period . . . employment policy will be 
primarily concerned with the transfer of men and women to 
peace-time jobs. But however smoothly this transition can be 
made, and however rapid may be the return to normal condi- 
tions, there will still remain for treatment those long-term 
problems connected with the maintenance of an adequate and 
steady volume of employment which eluded solution before 
the war. 

White Paper of Employment Policy (Cmd. 6527) May 1944. 


p. 31 (*) 

Taking an index of 100 as representing the volume of Britain’s 
exports in 1938, her export achievements since the war have been 
as follows : 


1951 

1946 1947 1948 1949 1950 JanjMar. ApUJune 

91 99 126 139 160 158 171 

It should however be noted that endeavours by the Government to 
induce British privately owned industries to export more goods to 
the dollar area have not been quite so successful. The figures 
showing the value of Britain’s dollar exports in comparison with 
her total exports are: 



176 


APPENDIX 



1946 

1947 

1948 

1949 

1950 

1951 
(first 6 
months) 

Exports and re- 
exports (f.o.b.) to 


£m 

£m 

£m 

£m 

£jn 

the Dollar Area* 
Total exports and 

98 

127 

191 

189 

316 

189 

re-exports (f.o.b.)* 

905 

1135 

1588 

1818 

2223 

1305 

Percentage of dollar 
exports to total 

/o 

% 

% 

% 

% 

% 

exports 

10-8 

11-2 

12-6 

10-4 

14-2 

14-4 


(’•‘These figures have been taken from United Kingdom Balance of Payments 
White Papers — Cmd. 8065 and Cmd. 8379.) 

• 

It is thus clear that although dollar exports shared in the general 
export expansion there was no substantial shift in the proportion 
going to the dollar area. The apparent increase in 1950 is largely 
due to the monetary advantage gained by Britain following the 
devaluation of the £ in 1949. 

The reasons for this failure to secure a substantial diversion of 
our export efforts towards the dollar area were put pretty 
pungently in the Board of Trade Journal of 15th October, 1949, 
by Mr. J. Paterson, the United Kingdom Trade Commissioner 
in Montreal, Speaking of our trade with Canada he said: 

“Failure to appreciate that the prime responsibility for sales 
rests upon the manufacturer himself has been the main cause 
of the United Kingdom’s inability to secure a greater share of 
the Canadian market for imported goods. . . . The consensus 
of opinion amongst United Kingdom manufacturers resident 
in Canada is that attempts to influence home factories in ways 
and means to maintain for increase business from Canada have 
for the most part proved ineffective." 



APPENDIX 


177 


Chapter HI. p. 39 0) 

The stark facts of life in the early nineteenth century which so 
shocked these men are, perhaps, best condensed in a commentary 
by Arthur Bryant in English Saga 1840-1940, on the First Report 
of the Children’s Employment Commission, published in 1842. 


“From this dociunent it appeared that the employment of 
children of seven or eight years old in coal mines was almost 
universal. In some pits they began work at a still earlier age: 
a case was even recorded of a child of three. Some were 
employed as ‘trappem*, others for pushing or drawing coal 
trucks along the pit tunnels. A trapper, who operated the 
ventilation doors on which the safety of the mines depended, 
would often spend as many as sixteen hours a day crouching 
in soUtude in a small dark hole. ‘Althou^ this employment 
scarcely deserves the name of labour,’ ran the Royal Com- 
mission’s report, ‘yet as the cMldren engaged in it are conunonly 
excluded from light and are always without companions, it 
woxdd, were it not for the passing and repassing of the coal 
carriages, amount to solitary confinement of the worst 
order . . .’ 

“. . . Naked to the waist, and with chains drawn between 
their legs, the future mothers of Englishmen crawled on all 
fours down tunnels under the earth drawing Egyptian burdens. 
Women by the age of 30 were old and infirm cripples. Such 
labour, degrading all who engaged in it, was often accompanied 
by debauchery and sickening cruelty; one witness before the 
Commission described how he had seen a boy beaten with a 
pick-axe. Lord Ashley in a speech in the Commons mentioned 
another whose master was in the habit of thrashing him with 
a stick through which a nail had been driven: the child’s back 
and loins were beaten to jelly, his arm was broken and his head 
covered with the mark of old wounds.’’ 


See also Siaels’ Condition of the WorMng CUm in 1844. 



178 APPENDIX 

P. 40 C) 

Some idea of the disparity between the standards of life obtaining 
in the under-developed countries and those enjoyed by the 
Western world can be appreciated by examining the following 
statistics.* These show the consumption and production, as 
appropriate, of those goods and services which are indispensable 
to the establishment and maintenance of civilised life as the 
democracies have come to understand it. India and Britain have 
been chosen as tlie examples. 


-Per J,000 of 
population 




in 

in 


Unit 

India 

Britain 

Electricity Production 




per annum 

Coal Consumption 

1,000 kwh. 

13 

1,033 

per aimum 

Petrol Consumption 

tons 

80 

3,884 

per annum 

Steel consumption 

tons 

7-8 

327 

per aimum 

Cement consumption 

tons 

3-8 

194 

per annum 

tons 

7-2 

148 

Locomotives (per million 
of population) 

Carrying capacity of rail 

numbers 

22 

410 

wagons 

tons 

10 

276 

Rail freight per annum 

1,000 
ton miles 

65 

446 


t*The Colombo Plan [Cmd. 8080] 1950.) 


p. 42 («) 

Although no reliable figures of this flow are available on a yearly 
basis some idea of its extent may be gathered from an estimate of 



APPENDIX 


179 


Feis, a well-known authority on this subject, that in December 
1913 accumulated foreign investment (principally European) in 
the United States amounted to £3,763-3 million. Of this total 
Britain had provided £754-6 million. 


p. 51 (*) 

The Local Government Act, 1948, provides for a facility which 
has not received much publicity from the British Conservative 
press. At Section 132 it is enacted: 

“A local authority may do, or arrange for the doing of, or 
contribute towards the expenses of the doing of, anything 
necessary or expedient for any of the following purposes, that 
is to say: 

(a) the provision of an entertainment of any nature or of 
facilities for dancing; 

(b) the provision of a theatre, concert hall, dance hall or other 
premises suitable for the giving of entertainments or the 
holding of dances; 

(c) the maintenance of a band or orchestra; 

(d) any matters incidental to the matters aforesaid, including 
tlie provision, in connection with the giving of any enter- 
tainment or the holding of any dance, of refreshment or 
programmes and the advertising of any such entertain- 
ment or dance.” 


Chapter IV. p. 57 (^) ... 

It is worth noting that, under the powerful stimulus given to it 
by the Labour Government’s fiscal policies, total capital invest- 
ment now takes a far greater share of the national product Hum 
under pre-war Conservative administrations. In 1938 some 15% 
of the national product was devoted to capital investment. In 



180 


APPENDIX 


1947 the comparable figure was 19%, rising to 22% in 1948. It 
has been maintained at or above 20% ever since. 


p. 62 e) 

Even those who pay for their own education are now heavily 
subsidised indirectly by the financial help to University services 
from the University Grants Committee. 


p. 68 e) 

The following statistics give some idea of the extent to which the 
so-called “free enterprise” countries, whose policies have been 
much favoured by the British Conservative Party and by powerful 
American interests, have fallen behind those countries with 
Democratic Socialist governments. 

Industrial Production in 1950 
1938 = 100 

(European countries contributing more than 
1% of Europe’s industrial production.) 


Sweden 165 

Denmark 155 

Norway 151 

Great Britain 150 

Netherlands 139 

France 121 

Belgium 120 

Italy 109 

W. Germanv 96 



181 


APPENDIX 

Agricultural Production in 1950 
1934/38 = 100 

(European countries contributing more than 
5% of Europe’s agricultural production.) 


Great Britain 121 

Italy 102 

France 96 

Spain 90 

W. Germany 84 


The figures have been taken from the Economic Survey of Europe 
in 1950, published by the Economic Commission for Europe. 


P. 72 (*) 

Particularly has this been true in the case of the petroleum 
industry. Realising in 1946 that Britain’s dollar problem would 
involve indefinite petrol restrictions unless other steps were taken, 
the Labour Government sought to encoiuage the construction 
of a series of oil refineries in Britain and gave its approval to a 
scheme estimated to cost £125 million. In April 1947, work 
began on selected refinery sites at Stanlow, Shellhaven and 
Llandarcy. 

Six months later Lord Woolton, Chairman of the Conservative 
Party, was demanding “in these days of over-full employment 
there should be a postponement of all works of a public nature, 
and a discouragement of all capital expenditure, whether by the 
Government or by private indmtry”. This demand was hastily 
supported by many other leading Conservatives and a few tame 
economists hanging on to their coat tails. 

The Labour Government ignored this advice and pressed on 
with its plans. In 1948, a further refinery was started at Grange- 



182 


APPENDIX 


mouth, and in May 1949, a commencement was made on another 
one at Fawley — a project to which considerable aid was given 
by the U.S. administration. By 1952, as a result of these 
endeavours, helped by Government intervention and encoinage- 
ment, we shall be refining 15,500,000 more tons of oil than in 
1939. 


Chapter V. p. 82 Q) 

In estimating the cost of the Service it is necessary to consider the 
range of its operations and the facilities it provides. It covers all 
forms of treatment, mental as well as physical. For the first time 
these are integrated. Mental ill health is no longer regarded as 
belonging to a world of its own. I consider this to be one of the 
outstanding features of the British Health Service. The separation 
of mental from physical treatment is a survival from primitive 
conceptions and is a source of endless cruelty and neglect. The 
mentally ill are looked upon as people who have stepped outside 
of normal intercourse and this fact itself often accentuates and 
perpetuates the trouble. If at the early stages of mental dis- 
turbance the patient is able to get advice, not at a mental institu- 
tion but by a mental specialist in a general hospital, then 
subsequent degeneration can frequently be prevented. The very 
fact that they go amongst the general streams of patients for 
consultation and are not hived off on their own is itself a source 
of helpful self-confidence. 

Then there is the provision that enables mental patients to 
enter mental homes voluntarily and leave when they like. In 
1931 voluntary admission represented only 7% of the total 
admissions, whereas by 1949 the proportion had risen to 63%. 



APPtiNUIX 


183 


Year 

No. oj 
Voluntary 
Admissions 

Proportion 
of total 
Admissions 

ft/ 

1931 

1,495 

/o 

7 

1932 

2,295 

10 

1933 

2,961 

13 

1934 

4,078 

17 

1935 

5,834 

24 

1936 

6,904 

27 

1937 

8,414 

31 

1938 

9,651 

35 

1939 

10,177 

36 

1940 

8,107 

32 

1941 

8,415 

35 

1942 

9,359 

38 

1943 

11,364 

43 

1944 

12,491 

45 

1945 

13,910 

47 

1946 

18,059 

51 

1947 

21,357 

54 

1948 

27,015 

59 

1949 

32,345 

63 


p. 84 O 

Drugs are consumed in too large quantities. Few doctors would 
disagree with that statement. It was so before the Health Service. 
Indeed, excessive consumption can be described as one of the 
diseases of modem civilisation. The solution is firmness by the 
doctor and education of the patient. If there is abuse in this side 
of the Service the fault lies primarily with the doctor. The 
chemist cannot dispense what the doctor does not prescribe. 
Some doctors argue that if they do not give the patient something 
to take he will leave them and go to another doctor. This is one 



184 


APPENDIX 


of the instances of “free choice of doctor” which, according to 
the campaign by the B.M.A. when the Service was being formed, 
was not supposed to exist. 

A great deal can be done by a more intensive education of the 
general population. This would improve the health of the 
population as well as reduce the burden on the Health Service. 
Much more imaginative use could be made of the B.B.C. and of 
television to acquaint the people with the consequences of too 
much drug-taking. It would also have an appreciable effect on 
the number of patients attending at the doctors’ surgeries. 

Already steps had been taken when I was at the Ministry of 
Health to attack the problem from another and even more 
promising angle. That was to forbid the consumption in the 
Service of drugs which are generally advertised. These are 
usually more expensive and often no better, indeed frequently 
inferior, to the drugs contained on the Official Lists and the 
recognised Formulary. The effect of this is threefold. It reduces 
the pressure of the credulous patient on the doctor when the 
former demands something he has seen advertised for its miracu- 
lous properties. Second, it discourages the production and 
advertising of these concoctions. Thirdly, it will substantially 
reduce the cost of prescriptions with the Health Service. These 
are the answers to whatever abuses may exist on the pharma- 
ceutical side of the British Health Service. 


p. 85 (®) 

Number of Hearing cumulative figures. 


New Patients 

Up to December, 1948 7,511 

„ „ „ 1949 48,734 

„ „ „ 1950 114,835 

152,000 


„ „ September, 1951 



APPENDIX 


185 


p. 87 (*) 

As time goes on it is hoped that general practitioners will find it 
better to work in groups, whether at a health centre or otherwise. 
There are advantages in this. The work could be shared between 
them so as to reduce the strain on the individual doctor. Night 
calls are an obvious example. Group consultation would put 
the knowledge and experience of all at the disposal of each, and 
the natural desire to stand well in the eyes of his fellow craftsmen 
would tend to raise and maintain standards. 

There is still a question-mark against health centres. There is 
no doubt about their desirability. But there should be a limit to 
what should be attempted in them. It would be an expensive 
duplication if they developed into rivals of the out-patient depart- 
ments of general hospitals. Here further experience is necessary 
before final decisions are made. 


P. 87 (“) 

The fear that the Health Service would result in an army of civil 
servants was got over by establishing a contractual relationship, 
not with the Minister of Health but with the Boards of Governors 
of teaching hospitals, the Regional Hospital Boards and, in the 
case of the family doctors, chemists and opticians, with the local 
Executive CoimcUs. Thus central responsibility for a national 
service is reconciled with the principle of dispersed supervision. 
This is exercised through the medium of voluntary workers. It is 
not suflSciently understood that all the members of the Boards, 
Management Committees of hospitals, and members of Executive 
Councils serve voluntarily. This is partly responsible for the low 
administrative cost of the Service. 

The separate expenses of the bodies engaged in the administra- 
tion of the British National Health Service amount to about 
3% of the total sum spent. 60% of the e3q)enditure of the 
hospitals lie outside the jurisdiction of the hospital authorities. 
Wages and salaries are fixed by national agreement by means of 



186 


APPENDIX 


Whitley awards. The area of expenditure left to the hospital 
authorities within which they can exercise direct economy is, 
therefore, about 40% of the total. 

The Local Executive Councils are composed of representatives 
of the County Councils and County Boroughs, Committees of the 
three professions, medical, chemical and optical, along with 
persons appointed direct by the Minister of Health. This body is 
responsible for the administration and discipline of the three 
services. It is therefore' the strongest line of defence against 
abuse, and the body in most immediate contact with members 
of the general public. On the whole it is working well, except 
that the County area tends to be too far from the individual 
citizen. But that must wait upon a reorganisation of Local 
Government. 


p. 90 (•) 

It is one of the distinct advantages of a national service that the 
use of improved health techniques and new discoveries of treat- 
ment are immediately generalised througliout the service. This 
is an advance on the past where superior methods worked their 
way slowly down from the few institutions and individuals that 
could afford them until long afterwards they reached — if they 
ever did — the poorer members of lire community. 

The question may be asked, what facilities are made available 
for research in this set-up? There is first the Medical Research 
Council, a body which has been in existence for many years and is 
under the supervision of a Committee of the Pi’ivy Council. 
Some contend that the Medical Research Council should be 
brought within the administration of the Health Service. 1 am 
inclined to support this view. British science has always suffered 
from the distance which separates “pure” from applied science. 
It is this which is partly responsible for the curious phenomenon, 
referred to on many occasions, that in Britain original discoveries 
are made which are not followed up in the practical field. Anti- 
biotics is an example. 



A3PPENDIX 


18/ 


A closer relationship should be established between the 
potential user of the results of research and the research itself. 
The practical and the theoretical are two aspects of the same 
activity. Their separation is a hangover from the days of 
cloistered learning. 

Research goes on in many of our hospitals all the time, as well 
as in the private laboratories of commercial companies. More 
money is now available than at any time in the history of medicine. 
Most of the leaching hospitals have large sums at their disposal 
for this purpose. Their endowments were not touched when 
they were taken over into the Health Service. 

But it is not only necessary to discover new knowledge and 
improve on old techniques. We must also sec to it that useful 
aptitude and sldlls are not lost. Every war produces its tragic 
host of maimed, crippled and paralysed. Each time a pool of 
exceptional knowledge is accumulated to cope with the problem. 
As the number of patients declines with the passage of time, this 
contracts, is in danger of being lost and further improvements 
not pursued with the same drive. The department of the Ministry 
of Pensions which provides artificial limbs, eyes, ingenious chairs 
and cars, expanded at the end of the war and would have con- 
tracted after the normal pattern. But the civilian population also 
has its casualties, in the total sometimes as great as those in the 
services. Here the National Health Service performs an invaluable 
service. It maintains the pool of skill accumulated by the war 
and places it at the disposal of the civilian population. The 
technicians are not dispersed but are kept in contiauous employ- 
ment. If war comes apin they will be there, ready immediately 
to mitigate disability and suffering to the limits of human 
ingenuity. 

When the National Health Service started and free artificial 
limbs were made available, it was a revelation to witness the 
condition of the old ones left behind. It was a grim reminder of 
the extent to which the crippled poor had boon neglected. 



188 


APPENDIX 


Number of artificial limbs and surgical appliances, issued from 
July 1948 to 31st August, 1951: 


New Boots 

112,556 

Leg Instruments 

69,987 

Trusses 

61,852 

Belts 

388,172 

Wigs 

28,617 

Spinal Supports 

80,652 

Artificial Legs 

30,002 

Artificial Arms 

6,003 

Motor Propelled Tricycles 

4,718 

Hand Propelled Tricycles 

3,190 

Other types of Chairs 

11,290 


p. 91 n 

Local authorities are notoriously unwilling to delegate any of 
their functions or responsibilities to others. If hospital adminis- 
tration is entrusted to them they must be prepared to give 
generous support to the staff committees already established in 
the hospitals. The problem of how to associate the workers in 
the making of policy and in affairs of day to day administration 
is as real in the hospital world as it is elsewhere. 

By revised units of local government is not meant regional local 
government areas. These would not be local government units 
in any proper sense of the term. 


Chapter VI. p. 94 O 

Between 1876 and 1900, Britain added 576,334 square miles to her 
Colonial possessions in Asia and 3,279,934 square miles to those 
she already held in Africa. In these two continents there were 
approximately 110 million more people under British colonial 
rule in 1900 than in 1876. Though being rapidly overtaken by 



APPliNUIX 


189 


the United States and Germany, with whom she found it 
increasingly difficult to compete, Britain almost doubled her 
exports during this period. 


p. 95 e) 

The figures for industrial production quoted in Note 3, Chapter IV, 
make this abundantly clear to all save those in whom political 
prejudice has produced a complete insensitivity to fact. The 
further fact that by 1926, eig^it years after World War I, British 
manufacturing industry under “free enterprise” was still pro- 
ducing 21*2% less than in 1913 (see A Survey of the Economic 
Situation and Prospects of Europe. United Nations, 1948), is 
therefore added for chastening effect. 

There are some British citizens who seek, however, to decry 
their own country’s efforts under a Labour Government by 
adverse comparisons with the achievements of the United States. 
The following figures, taken from Facts About the British Economy 
(E.C.A. Mission to the U.K., February 1950), put this matter 
into better perspective; 

Industrial Production 


Year 

United States 

United Kingdom 


{1934-1939 == ZW) 

{1934-1938 =r 100) 

1943 

239 

126 

1946 

170 

104 

1947 

187 

112 

1948 

192 

125 

1949 

180 

133 


The colossal increase in the United States of 139% in 1943 
above pre-war levels, as compared with the more modest increase 
of 26% in Britain, is clearly a reflection of the stimffius given to 
American industry by a division of the war effort which gave the 
U.S. the overwhelming preponderance of the war-production task. 



190 


APPENDIX 


With the advent of peace her industrial production index dropped 
by 69 points as against Britain’s 22 point decline. But from 1946- 
1949 the improvement was 10 points in the case of the U.S. and 
29 points in the U.IC. 

While these figures, taken from different year bases, must be 
taken with appropriate caution, it is plain that Britain, who had 
been denied tlie war-time stimulus to her industries and whose 
peace-time industrial equipment had been allowed to become 
obsolete and worn out, has made a remarkable recovery effort — 
even in comparison with America. The E.C.A. Mission to 
Britain evidently thought so, for it reported as follows: 

“The rate of British improvement in industrial output in the 
post-war years compares favourably with that of the United 
States, even between 1946 and 1948. Moreover, the recession 
which lowered United States industrial output in 1949 did not 
affect the rising trend of British production.” 

On Britain's agricultural industry’s achievements the E.C.A. 
reported as follows: 

“In the Um'ted States, agricultural production has risen since 
1947 by 6%, while the most comparable United Kingdom 
index, net output, shows an increase of nearly 9% (net output 
reflects the increased production out of Britain’s own resources, 
and economies made in the use of imported foods, etc.). In 
both the United States and the United Kingdom, 1949 produc- 
tion is not only well above pre-war, but, quite significantly, has 
remained at around the high war-time levels.” 

Most people, apart from the more raucous sections of the 
British Conservative Party, now take some pride in Britain’s post- 
war production efforts. 


p. 103 (3) 

Plat for Coal (published by the National Coal Board in October 
1950, price 2/6d. and obtainable from H.M. Stationery Office), 



APPENDIX 


191 


is a remarkable document which will repay careful study. If the 
pre-war British coal industry had tackled its problems with half 
the thoroughness displayed by the National Coal Board since 
nationalisation, our whole national economy would have been in a 
much stronger and more independent position than it is today. 


Chapter VII. p. 106 O 

As for example in Britain since the end of World War II. See the 
figures reproduced below from Table 13 of National Income and 
Expenditure of the United Kingdom, 1946-1950 (Cnid. 8203. 
H.M.S.O. price l/9d.): 

Proportion of Personal Income required to meet Taxation 

£ million 



1938 

1948 

1949 

1950 

Personal Income 

Provision for taxes on income 
and national insurance con- 

4,952 

9,999 

10,507 

11,042 

tributions 

415 

1,413 

1,449 

1,589 

Indirect taxes on consumption 

578 

1,919 

1,852 

1,904 

Less subsidies to consumption 
Total Tax liabilities in respect 

-35 

-553 

-506 

-468 

of personal income 

Tax liabilities as a percentage 

958 

2,779 

2,905 

3,025 

of personal income 

19 

28 

28 

27 


From the above table it is possible to calculate the percentage 
taken from personal incomes by way of direct taxes (i.e. Income 
Tax and Sur-Tax). 

1938.... 9% 1948. ...14% 1949 15% 1950 15% 

The above figures relate, however, to the nation as a whole. 
The amounts deducted from personal incomes by way of direct 



192 


APPENDIX 


taxes on income are therefore shown below classified according 
to various income groupings — ^for 1938 and 1949 respectively. 


Ranges of income before tax. 

1938 

1949 


Proportion of 

Proportion of 


income deducted 

income deducted 


with taxes at 

with taxes at 


1938139 rates 

1949150 rates 

Under £250 per annum 

0-2% 

M% 

£250-£499 

3-2% 

5-3% 

£500-£999 

10-8% 

14-8% 

£1,000-£1,999 

18-2% 

26-0% 

£2,000-£9,999 

29-1% 

42-6% 

£10,000 and over 

57-7% 

76-8% 

Amongst the lower income groups the changes since 1938 have 


not been of undue significance. In any event these are the principal 
beneficiaries of the food subsidies. But the increases of direct 
taxation are of much more importance in the case of the middle 
income groups and effect, in particular, the professional classes, 
salaried executives and the like. 


p. 109 C) 

The internal purchasing power of the pound sterling was 14/3d. 
in October 1951, as compared with an average of 20/- in 1945. 
(The Chancellor of the Exchequer in answer to a Parliamentary 
question on 4th December, 1951. Hansard Column 209.) 


p. Ill (8) 

The capital and interest of a National Savings Certificate pur- 
chased in July 1945 for 15/-, after malting allowance for the fall 
in the internal purchasing power of the pound, was worth about 



APPENDIX 


193 


13/- in October 1951, (The Chancellor of the Exchequer, in an 
answer to a Parliamentary question on 4th December, 1951. 
Hansard Column 209). 


p. 112 (‘) 

In 1938 the total number of wage-earners on colliery books was 
782,000. In July 1951 the figure was 701,000, 


p. 115 («) 

I prefer an element of taxation in the prices paid for the goods 
and services provided by an extended range of nationalised 
industries to the currently imposed Purchase Taxes. These serve 
their purpose in that they give the individual an apparent freedom 
to spend his income (after deduction of direct taxes) as he wishes. 
But they involve an army of officials, and their computation and 
collection is a cause of much clerical and non-productive labour 
which could be used to better effect. 


p. 117 («) 

The approaching exhaustion of the known supplies of many vital 
raw materials was discussed at the United Nations Scientific 
Conference on the Conservation and Utilisation of Resources 
held from 17th August to 6th September, 1949, at Lake Success, 
New York. Critical mineral shortages were disclosed, for example, 
by Mr. H, L. Keenleyside, Deputy Minister, Department of Mines 
and Resources, Canada, in a speech delivered on 18th August, 
1949, from which the following extract is taken: 

“Scientists and industrialists agree on the necessity of main- 
taining an ample supply of minerals and metals if contemporary 
forms of civilisation are to bo maintained, or if further progress 



194 


APPENDIX 


is to be achieved along lines already defined. Iron, copper, lead, 
zinc, nickel, aluminium, magnesium and other base metals are 
by definition fundamental to our way of life. Almost equally 
important arc such alloying metals as manganese, chromium, 
molybdenum and tungsten, which are essential to the steel 
industry. The industrial minerals — limestone, sulphur, salt 
and fluorspar — supply the raw materials for much of the 
world’s chemical industry, while the mineral fertilisers, 
phosphate rock and potash, are of growing importance in 
agriculture. Without these, or of effective substitutes, large 
segments of the prospective population on the earth will bo 
condemned to misery and degradation. 

“Since the beginning of this century the depiction of our 
mineral resources has been proceeding at an unexampled rate. 
Indeed the quantity of mineral products consumed between 
1900 and 1949 far exceeds that of the whole prccedhig period 
of man’s existence on earth. It is a grim commentary on human 
intelligence that a great proportion of the minerals used during 
the last five decades has been criminally wasted in the waging 
of the most destructive wars in history. 

“It is quite clear that the combmation of an increasing 
population and rising standards of living will place a strain on 
our metal reserves which will almost certainly in the end prove 
beyond the capacity of man and nature to supply.’’ 


Chapter VIII. p. 121 0 

It is not generally known that Britain lost approximately one 
quarter of her national wealth in the course of World War 11. 
A rough estimate, at 1945 prices, of Britain’s pre-war wealth, 
puts the figure at £30,000 million. According to Statistical 
Material Presented During the Washington Negotiations (Cmd. 
6707, published by H.M.S.O. in December 1943, price 3d.), we 
lost a total of £7,248,000,000, made up as follows: 



APPENDIX 


195 


Financial Losses. 

Sales or repatriation of overseas 
investments £1,118 mill. 

Increase in sterling balances and 
overseas loans 2,928 „ 

Depiction of gold and U.S. Dollar 
reserves 152 „ 


£4,198 mill. 

Physical Losses, 

Destruction and damage to pro- 
perty £1,450 „ 

Shipping losses 700 „ 

Depreciation and obsolescence not 
made good during the war period 900 „ 


£3,050 „ 


Total £7,248 


In addition we had sacrificed two-thirds of our export trade. 
Our economy was distorted from top to bottom to enable the 
maximum war effort to be made. In mid- 1945 the number of 
people serving in the armed forces and civil defence and 
employed in war industries totalled over 9 million, compared with 
2 million in 1939. The National Debt had increased from 
£7,130 million in 1939 to the staggering total of £21,366 million 
in 1945. 


p. 122 O 

Neither does the aid tliat Britain has received from the United 
States justify, as Conservative politicians are so fond of seeking 
to justify, the charge that Britain has played the beggar in inter- 



196 


APPENDIX 


national economic affairs. From the end of the war until mid- 
1950, Britain had received aid totalling £1,893 million. But 
during the same period, and despite her war-time losses, she had 
provided £1,570 million. The detailed figures are as follows: 


Receipts by the U.K. to 30th Jam, 1950 
U.S. and Canadian Loans 
E.R.P. Loans and Grants 
Australian and New Zealand Gifts 
Drawing Rights exercised under the Intra-European 
Payments scheme 

Other Capital Transactions (International Mone- 
tary Fund drawings; less subscriptions, less repay- 
ments of loans) 


£1,227 mill. 


667 

46 


s» 


18 


>9 


-65 




£1,893 mill. 


Payments by the V.K. to 30th June, 1950 

Gifts 

Loans 

Drawing ri^ts exercised under Intra-European 
Payments scheme 
Reductions in Sterling Balances 
Other Capital Transactions (investments less sales 
and redemptions) 


400 

493 

85 

319 

273 


£1,570 mill. 


p. 125 («) 

The 1950 Report of the Bank of International Settlements, as 
quoted by the Economist of 29th July, 1950, gives the actual 
percentages of defence expenditures in 1949 or 1949/50 incurred 



APPENDIX 


197 


by various countries, 
incomes : 

in relation 

to their respective 

national 

United Kingdom 

% 

7-4 

Sweden 

0/ 

/o 

3-6 

Netherlands 

6-1 

Canada 

3-0 

United States 

5-9 

Switzerland 

2-1 

Turkey 

5-8 

Belgium 

2-5 

France 

5-0 

Norway 

2-5 

Italy 

3-8 

Denmark 

1-9 


The Economist continues: 

“The addition of $10 billion a year to the defence expendi- 
ture of the United States will bring the percentage to almost 
exactly 10%, The British figure is certainly going to rise to 
over 9%, and these statistical comparisons are not accurate 
enough to be pressed within a closer margin than 1%. For all 
praaical purposes it is true to say that the British defence 
effort, which ever since the end of the war has been the highest, 
relative to the national resources, of any of the free nations, 
will stand comparison, as measured by expenditure, even with 
the new scale of American preparations.” 


p. 128 (‘) 

The section of President Truman’s Inaugural Address to Congress 
in January 1949 which put forward the proposal that the United 
States should co-operate in the economic and technical develop- 
ment of the backward areas is now popularly referred to as 
“The Fourth Point”, 


p. 132 (®) 

According to the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics of the United 
Nations (September 1951) the steel producing countries among 



198 


APPENDIX 


the free nations of the world averaged the following monthly 
production of crude steel in 1950; 


Australia 

Belgium 

Canada 

France (including Saar) 
Italy 

Luxemburg 

Turkey 

United Kingdom 
United States 

Giving a total of 


101,000 metric tons per month 

314.000 

256.000 

879.000 

197.000 

204.000 

99 99 

9 » >> 

91 99 

99 9 > 

99 99 

99 99 

99 99 

99 99 

99 99 

99 99 

7,600 

1.380.000 

7.310.000 

99 99 

99 99 

»9 99 

99 99 

*9 99 

99 99 

10,648,600 

99 99 

>9 99 


Or an annual figure (for 1950) of 127,783,200 metric tons. 
Western Gennany, excluded from the above table, produced 
1,010,000 tons per month during 1950, equivalent to an annual 
figure of 12,120,000 tons. 


Chapter TX. p. 159 (>) 

“The sulphur committee of tlie international materials con- 
ference this evening announced the allocation of crude sulphur 
for the first six months of this year. Tliis is the first time any of 
the conference committees has adopted the longer period of six 
months for such allocation, and this change will, it is thought, 
prove to be of considerable help to countries making procure- 
ments. Out of a total of 2,953,400 long tons of crude sulphur the 



APPENDIX 199 

United Stales is allocated 2,226,000 tons and the United Kingdom 
194,900. 

The committee pointed out that in preparing this plan of dis- 
tribution it had been confronted with the fact that estimated 
requirements of sulpJiur for 1952 totalled 7,364,100 long tons, 
while estimated production was only 5,625,100 tons — leaving a 
gap of 1,739,000 tons.” — Washington Correspondent of T!ie 
Times, January 25th, 1952. 


p. 160 (*>) 

“Agreement Between the jovemment of the United Kingdom of 
Great Britain and Northern Ireland and the Government of the 
U.S.A. relative to the Development of the Rhodesia Railways.” 
(H.M.S.O., 6d. Cmd, 8396). 


p. 163 O 

“Measures for International Economic Stability.” Obtainable 
at H.M.S.O. 


p. 165 0 

Consumption of newsprint per head of population in certain 
countries in 1950 and 1951 

The following data arc taken from two reports on World Com- 
munications, published by the United Nations Educational, 
Scientihe and Cultural Organisation, as specified; 

(1) World Communications: Press, Radio, Film, May 1950. 
(UNESCO publication. No. 700), pp. 164-173. 

(2) World Communications: Press, Radio, Film, Television, 
July 1951 (UNESCO publication, No. 942), pp. 166-175. 



200 


APPENDIX 


Consumption of newsprint 


Area and Country 

per inhabitant in kilograms 
(a) in 1950 (b) in 1951 

report repot 

Africa 

Egypt 

1-00 

0-70 

Union of South Africa 

4-20 

5-00 

North America 

Canada(*) 

21-10 

22-50 

U.S.A. 

32-50 

33-60 

Asia 

Burma 

0-80 

0-10 

China 

0-10 

n.a. 

India 

0-10 

0-10 

Iraq 

0-07 

0-20 

Israel 

4-20 

3-60 

Jordan 

n.a. 

0-20 

Lebanon 

0-90 

0-80 

Pakistan 

0-06 

0-06 

Persia 

0-06 

0-09 

Saudi Arabia 

n.a. 

0-02 

Syria 

n.a. 

0-20 

Thailand (Siam) 

0-10 

0-10 

Turkey 

0-47 

0-50 

United States of Indonesia 

0-05 

0-05 

Europe 

Belgium 

7-60 

7-50 

France 

5-20 

6-60 

Ireland (Eire) 

6-00 

7-00 

Italy 

1-50 

1-60 

Netherlands 

5-90 

5-80 

Norway 

7-60 

7-40 

Spain 

0-80 

0-80 

Sweden 

15-80 

15-70 


n.a. = not available. 

(* Including Newfoundland and Labrador.) 



APPENDIX 


201 


Switzerland 

1100 

10-80 

U.S.S.R. (*) 

1-70 

1-70 

United Kingdom 

8-30 

13-80 

CEANIA 



Australia 

11-80 

16-00 

New Zealand 

12-80 

14-00 


(* Including Byelorussia and Ukraine.) 


Chapter X. p. 167 0) 

Deaths and Entrances, by Dylan Thomas (Dent) 


P-167 («) 

The London Anthology, by Pauline and Hugh Massingham, 
p. Xn. (Phoenix House, 21/-.) 


p. 168 (3) 

Visiting Italy in 1948, 1 saw cinemas in course of construction for 
which imported steel was being used. In Britain we had forbidden 
the use of structural steel even in house-building, as we needed 
all we load for the building of factories, power stations and 
engineering exports. Wlule Italian cinemas were consuming 
precious steel, and skilled labour, there were villages and towns 
that had been razed to the ground during the war where not one 
brick had been laid on another. It was clear that the consequence 
of this and of other failures to attend to the needs of the common 
people as against the greed of a few would result in the growth 
of the Communist Party even in the traditionally Conservative 
South. I said so to members of the Italian Government at the 
time. And so it proved. 


Ihrfa S*h Likrtrj, 

• NainiTar, " ^ 

rfmpt irnrlr^